Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Upstairs in their bedroom, Phil whimpered, squirming slightly against Clint and whining pathetically. Despite being nearly lost to the Haze, his heightened senses still picked up on there being something wrong. Of course, one would have to be dead to miss the smell of unsettledness and pain. He whimpered again, not sure why the feeling of discontent was suddenly creeping in.

Clint held Phil tighter to himself. He'd softened by now, but he didn't pull free. The haze of Rut still held him, just like Heat held his Mate, but that didn't mean while his body was recovering for another round he couldn't pick up on his Mate's distress. //Wrong?// he asked.

//Tony. I... I dunno. Feels wrong. Something's upset downstairs...// Phil's mind fought through the haze, trying to make sense of it all. He whimpered again, but made no attempt to move from where he was. It was a horrible conflict! Wanting to find out what had upset his best friend and Beta, but being caught in the middle of a Heat and enjoying it with his new Mate.

Clint growled a whimper. He couldn't smell anything wrong, but he trusted his Mate - and it wasn't as though he could hear if there was a problem. //Try,// he managed, reluctantly pulling free, gritting his teeth against the instinct to grab and keep and take and have. He wasn't sure how long he could hold back. He clenched his hands forcing himself to let go and not take back.

Phil whined loudly but moved quickly, carefully. Every instinct in his body screamed at him to get back in that bed and press himself against his Mate, but still... his dearest friend was in trouble! ...At least, he thought he was. He wasn't sure, and that was making things worse. Yanking on a pair of boxers, he hurried to the top of the stairs. "T-Tony!? What... what's going on? I... Are you... Everything okay?"

Hearing Phil at the top of the stairs, Tony pulled himself together and rushed in his direction. He saw that Clint wasn't with Phil, and was immediately on high alert. Things could get very dangerous, if he wasn't careful, for all of them. "I'm fine, Phil. I just had an argument with Bruce. Everything's fine, you need to go back," he said carefully and quickly.

Phil eyed him carefully for a moment, clearly trying to process, before he gave a nod. "You're sure?"

"We're being stubborn at each other, it's fine. We can talk when Heat's over. Phil. Please." I don't want us to get hurt. "Go back to him, he's in Rut, and he doesn't know how to handle Rut yet, it's only his second, you KNOW this," Tony was vaguely aware that his distress made him speak faster than usual, which was a feat in and of itself. "Everything's fine, it's all fine here, I'm just an asshole, we know this, everyone knows this, it's a thing. I'll bring you some food after the next bout - got some Mango, it's awesome."

Swallowing thickly, Phil finally gave another nod before turning and disappearing back into his and Clint's room, shutting the door and having his boxers off before it even clicked shut. //I'm back... I'm sorry... I... I had to check....//

Clint was already halfway to the door, tugging Phil close and hard, biting on his bond mark with human teeth and pressing his fingers against his hole, resenting any bit that may have leaked from him when he stood, moved, was away from him.

Phil yelped, both in surprise and at the small jolt of pain at having Clint bite at him and tug him so hard. Whimpering, he went pliant in his Alpha's arms, submissive in every way. If he could, he'd roll onto his back and be belly up. //Clint! I'm sorry!//

//Mine.// Was the only reply, and that barely formed as Clint dragged Phil back to the bed. He pulled back and looked at him, eyes cataloguing everything about him. He pressed his nose to Phil's skin, dragged his tongue over it as he kept his fingers pressed against Phil's hole, pressed over it to keep him from losing anything more. Finding him uninjured, Clint growled low, tugging him back to front and slow, gentle, slipped his fingers away and carefully slipped back where he belonged, straight past the half knot, fingers slick with his come running over Phil's chest, marking him with his scent.

Phil's breathing was quick and shallow, eyes hooded and completely blown. In an act that should have had him absolutely terrified, he actually found deep comfort. He was claimed, and Bound, and his Mate wanted to keep him in bed for, well, for seemingly forever! Whimpering softly, compliantly, he keened when Clint slipped back inside him and he settled back against his Mate's chest. //I'm sorry... I'm sorry... not going to leave again... promise... I'm sorry....//

Once Clint was where he belonged, had his MATE where he belonged, He nuzzled Phil's shoulder. He couldn't think, couldn't make words happen, but his hand resumed petting Phil's stomach as he pressed his mouth to the back of his neck, lightly nipping the skin, hips moving slightly, only enough to stay hard and keep his Mate filled.  The only reply was, //Love. Mine.//

It was well after dawn by the time Bruce finally returned to the house. He'd done a few patrols around the property, making sure that no one was trying to sneak up on his friends while they were unable to defend themselves; as well as gone back into town just to do some thinking and pick up the last contraption that Tony had been working on before they'd gone to visit Phil and Clint. Maybe if he returned with something for his Mate to tinker with...

The door snicked closed and locked quietly. Taking off his coat and boots, he gathered up the box he'd carefully packed things into and slipped into the living room wordlessly, not sure if Tony was awake or not yet. The whines and growls could still be heard from the upstairs bedroom, making him give a heavy sigh. //...Tony?//

Tony was awake, pacing in front of the staircase. He turned slightly. //I'm in the hall.//

Stepping into the hall, Bruce drew up short, instantly on alert. "What's going on? Is everything okay?"

Tony looked at him, Nodding. Shaking his head. Nodding again. "Phil came out to make sure I was okay. Clint barely handled it, I'm just making sure nothing sounds wrong." The guilt he felt at it all was clear in his tone.

"Phil came out?" Bruce's face twisted in confusion. How in the WORLD had the Omega been able to get away from his Mate? More importantly, WHY? He and Tony had fought through their Bond so that they didn't raise their physical voices at each other.

"I've known him, feels like, forever. I'm Your Omega, but I'm His Beta. How do you think I ended up in B. F. Nowhere? He went through a Heat without someone watching his back because I couldn’t get a goddamn flight with the storms going through, and something was starting to freak him out." He shrugged. "It's a thing."

Giving an understanding nod, Bruce glanced down at the box in his hands. He stood still for a moment before stepping closer, holding it out for him just as Phil's near howl of pleasure came through the door. Lifting a brow, he chuckled softly. "It sounds like everything's fine up there."

Tony glanced up the stairs at the door and nodded. "Yeah," he said, looking back at Bruce, then the box he offered. He took it, opening it. He swallowed and looked back at Bruce. "I'm not angry with you, y'know," he murmured.

"I... figured you might be getting bored and stircrazy..." Bruce answered with a shrug, arms coming up to fold over his chest before dropping them back down to his sides. Folded arms meant closed off, he didn't want to make Tony think that that was what he was doing. Reaching up, he rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "I thought you'd like something to keep your mind busy until it's time for you to check on them again."

"My mind's always busy, you know that," Tony said, clutching the box gratefully just the same.

A small smile tugged at Bruce's face. "Especially at night when normal people would be sleeping."

"I'm not normal people. I'm abnormal vampire," Tony stuck out his tongue.

"Abby-normal. Even before you were turned, your mind was busy at night. I never needed the Bond to know that."

Tony flicked his fingers. "That's irrelevant. There's too much to think about and not enough time during the day, when is your Rut due, anyway?"

Moving to slip into the living room, not wanting to listen as Phil and Clint started up again, Bruce took a breath. "Not for another couple weeks. Providing the pheromones and hormones bouncing around in here right now don't throw it off."

Tony followed, shutting the heavy door to help block out the sound, while he could still keep an eye on the doors, though with Bruce here, he knew Bruce would have done a perimeter check, first - and it being winter made everything safer from travelling gangs anyhow.

"Okay," he nodded, mind already racing, coming up with ways to compensate.

Bruce settled himself down on the couch, watching his Mate move, and held his hand out for Tony, wanting to pull him in close and hold him, nuzzle and love on him in apology for the night before. "I think, once those two finish their mating, we should maybe talk to Clint about making a couple of safe rooms to have Heats and Ruts in."

Tony nodded. "You mean soundproof?" He sat down and leaned against him, fingers tapping the box.

"That too, but also safe rooms. Designated. That way they don't go into one that smells like us, and we won't go into one that smells like them." Bruce slipped his arm slowly around Tony's waist. "Remember what happened in college? Two Omega's living in our suite? The Heat's eventually sync'd up. The same can happen for Alphas. If there's a safe room to take care of Heat and Rut in, the pheromones and everything could be filtered through a vent system instead of filling the house. Then there shouldn't be the possibility of cycles syncing up."

Tony hadn't thought about that. "You're right." And crap but didn't that give him something else to worry about. Steve and Natasha had gone off looking for someone, and Tony knew Clint wasn't sure when they'd be back, IF they'd be back. He was sure, however, that if they did return, Clint would have them stay - in which case everything would be fine, but if things synced up before then, who would keep watch. "Crap. Crap, crap," he set the box down and started pacing again.

Bruce stood, catching Tony's arm and pulling him in close, resting his chin on his Mate's head. "Shh... it's okay. It's not something that's going to happen right away. It took months for it to happen with the Omegas." And oh hadn't poor Phil been so confused when his Heats suddenly were thrown off. "It's going to be fine. We'll discuss it with them once they're finished and in their right minds again. It's nothing to worry over right this second."

"Sure," Tony said. But that didn't mean he shouldn't start preparations regardless.

//You're thinking and worrying too loudly, Tony,// Bruce pressed his lips to his Mate's hair, doing what he could to try and calm the man through their Bond. "C'mon, sit back down and show me what it is you've been building. I'm not sure if I grabbed everything you need for it... so if you're missing something, let me know and I'll go home and get it for you."

"I'm sure it's fine. Actually, I'm kind of hungry."

Bruce tilted his head just slightly, just enough to expose his neck, a questioning look on his face. "Hungry hungry? Or for actual food?"

"Hungry," Tony admitted. "I hate it, did you know that? I mean, I know I have to, but," he made a frustrated noise. "I don't mind making sure everyone else gets what they need, I just," another frustrated noise and his face was in his hands.

"Shhhh..." Gently taking Tony by the hands, Bruce pulled him back to the couch. "We'll stay right here, crack the door a bit so we can keep an ear out. It's okay, Tony. You need to eat."

"I don't want to," he said sullenly.

"I didn't ask you if you wanted to. I said you need to." It wasn't exactly up for discussion.

Thing was, Tony was getting Hungry - it'd been several days since he'd had something other than regular food, and he wasn't sleeping right the last few nights. "I don't want to need to," he replied, pressing his lips together, trying to ignore the offer.

Bruce frowned, a crease furrowing his brow as he looked his Mate over carefully. "You don't want me?" He asked, more confused than hurt at the moment.

"I want you," Tony said. "I don't want blood."

"But you need it." Sighing and shaking his head, Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. "You know enough about biology to know that when an Alpha's offering is rejected, it's essentially a sign that they themselves are rejected. Tony, please. If I could find a way to make it more appealing, I would for you."

"Can't we just. Ignore it until I have no choice?" Tony whined.

"And risk you going too far? Tony... you're a genius. Please think about all the reasons that would be a very bad thing to do," especially with a mortal in the house, going unsaid and unsent through the Bond. They all knew that Tony would never intentionally hurt his best friend, but at the same time, if they waited until he had no choice, it could be too late.

In an unsaid fuck you, Tony got up and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, he found a ziplocked steak in the freezer, dropped it in the sink with a clunk, and turned on the water to defrost it more quickly.

Sighing heavily, his shoulders slumped, Bruce ran a hand down his face and stood. This was not going well, at all. Glancing to the kitchen, he shook his head and turned. //I think it'd be best if I stay away for the next couple of days, until the levels in here straighten out again. I won't be far. I don't want to cause anymore upset.//

//Don't do anything stupid,// Tony replied, pushing at the steak and trying to get it to defrost faster, give him something to DO.

Without a word, Bruce slipped back outside to sit on the porch for awhile, debating what he should do, or where he should go to hide for a while.

Tony finished the steak, just searing it on both sides. He preferred it medium rare, not halfway mooing, but he knew he had to get something in him. When he was done, he grabbed his box, and went back to tinkering in a chair near the door to upstairs, keeping watch, and keeping his hands busy while making mental lists of what he'd need to start up with once the Heat-Rut for his friends was over.

It lasted a little longer than usual, but finally instinct fully loosened its hold on both Clint and Phil. The vampire remained with his arm curled around his Mate, however, something in him still determined to stay inside until he had no choice in the matter. He woke from his doze hungry, and nuzzling Phil's throat. No choice in the matter had clearly come, and he winced as he slipped out, reaching over Phil for the thermos resting on the bedstand.

Phil whimpered and whined softly at the loss, letting it drift through the Bond to Clint as he sleepily pawed around for his Mate. He was pleasantly sore in all the right places and for all the right reasons, but still, he hated not having Clint still inside him. Biology had him keeping clenched shut as he shifted and moved, alternating from his stomach to his side, trying to figure out the best way to sleep before finally opening his eyes blearily. //...Clint?// His mind voice groggy and sleepily confused.

//Here,// he promised, chugging down what was in the first thermos. He rested his hand on Phil's stomach, rubbing gently.

Keening quietly at the touch, Phil sighed, nestled himself back into warmth and safety. //Mmm....// Smiling, he tucked an arm under his head, shifting just enough to be able to look down and watch Clint's hand stroke across his flat tummy. His heart and stomach flip-flopping places at the sight. //Heat's breaking....//

Clint finished the thermos, reaching for the other before chugging it down, too. He didn't answer until he'd finished, licked his lips clean and retracted his fangs. He lay down beside Phil, still gently rubbing his stomach. //Tired?//

//Yeah... a little.// The dopey little smile had become a permanent fixture on his face, his fingers feather light as they brushed over Clint's arm as it moved over his skin. //Feel... good, happy, more than anything.//

//Yes,// Clint agreed, nuzzling at the gigantic bruise over the twice-bit bond gland, pressing a soft kiss there. A general feeling of love and protectiveness came in gentle waves across the bond as Clint nuzzled him, pet him.

Head tilted to give access to the mark, Phil practically purred in approval. He'd never felt so content in his own skin before. Glancing back over his shoulder to his Mate, he gave a small, sleepy smile before reaching into his own bedside table. He dug around for a moment before pulling back and handing a purple and blue swirled rubber plug across to him. The widest part just slightly larger than Clint's partially inflated knot. //So I can roll over?//

Clint gave him a pleased smile, taking it and gently, running it through the slick and slowly pressing it inside him, keeping him full. There was a rumble in his chest as he leaned in to kiss Phil, just the barest trace of blood still on his tongue.

Rolling onto his back, Phil moaned softly into the kiss, lazily licking around his mouth and around his tongue while muscles that were protesting being in the same two positions for too long released and settled as he stretched himself out. Lying out on his back as he was, there was the faintest of bulges to his lower abdomen from having near every last drop of Clint trapped inside him after every release.

Clint kept rubbing at his stomach, a flare of possessiveness crossing between them again. //Mine,// came the thought, smooth as silk.

Phil pulled back from the kiss slowly, nuzzling against Clint's cheek and neck as he sighed, everything about him screaming Submissive. Claimed. Mated. //My Alpha,// he thought back, before the scent of fresh food finally caught his attention and had him moving to sit partially up. //I'm hungry... is there something for me to eat?//

//Plate full,// Clint replied, sitting up and reaching for the tray Tony had left. Bread and cheese, fruits in a tupperware seated inside a bowl of half melted ice. Three bottles of water.

Sitting up, Phil moved until he was sitting between Clint's legs, leaning his back into the Alpha's chest and nuzzling his jaw bone, dipping to be able to nose and nip just under his chin. //Bread, please?//

Clint set the tray over his lap, taking a piece of bread and holding it to his Omega's mouth.

Phil gladly accepted, nipping lightly at Clint's fingers before leaning back to chew carefully, his own arm draped over his stomach protectively. //Love you...//

//Love you,// Clint replied, nuzzling at Phil's temple, content to coddle, glad his haze had lifted aside from the fierce protective feeling he was sure wasn't going to abate any time soon.

Sighing, Phil glanced down to his stomach again, the Omega hardwired Hopehopehope! OursOursOurs! pouring through the Bond as he continued to nibble away at what Tony had brought up for him.

Finishing, he turned his head to the side, pressing his nose into Clint's neck and humming wordlessly into his skin.

Clint could feel his hot breath and set the tray aside, holding him close, pulling the blanket up over them both at the chill left behind.

Phil stayed with his back pressed to Clint's chest, face turned towards his, keeping still and breathing relaxed. //...we should shower and change sheets... before another wave hits.//

Reluctantly, Clint nodded. The worst of it was done, but he knew it was possible to start up again. He huffed a laugh against his Mate's shoulder, just so happy to be here, to have him.

The call of a nice cool shower was too much to resist. The idea of getting to share it with his Mate just made it all the more desirable. With a couple of quiet whimpers, Phil moved to crawl off the bed, shifting to make sure the plug was still secure before he stood. His knees were maybe a little weak from lack of use and exhaustion, but he was able to keep himself upright and take Clint's hand, pulling him off for a shower full of tender kisses, and nuzzles, and gentle caresses.

Clint gently dried his Mate off when they were done, lifting him in strong arms and carrying him back to their bed. //Sleep//.

Curling up into Clint's side, Phil rested his head on the vampire's chest, letting himself drift off to rest before another bout of haze hit.

Tony slipped into the room, gathering up the eaten food and replacing it with something with a little more protein. He watched them sleep a moment before slipping out again and going downstairs.

//Bruce.//

There was a moment of hesitation before the answer. //Yes, Tony?//

It'd been a few days, and Tony whimpered. //Please come back?//

//I'm not sure that's still such a good idea just yet.// Bruce sighed, running a hand down his face. //I'm not far from you.//

Tony didn't reply, throwing away the trash, putting the rinsed dishes into the dishwasher, and curled up in the living room under a blanket. What did he know about keeping an Alpha. He was just a stupid Beta.

Bruce reached through the Bond, stroking against his Mate's mind gently, lovingly. //I love you. Are they almost finished? I'll be back once they're done.//

//Maybe one more,// Tony replied. //They ate everything today.//

//I'll be back later. I love you, Tony.// Bruce sent a wave of calm and love through to him.

//You too,// was the subdued reply.

It was nearing midnight when the sound of boots crunching slowly through the snow and up the front steps sounded from outside. Bruce stared at the door for a long moment before glancing over to the porch swing. //Tony? I'm here. Would you... come outside and sit with me for a little while though? Please?// he asked, already moving to clear the snow off the seat. The moon was bright, even as it was starting to set, the stars twinkling in the clear dark sky.

//Minute.// Tony sounded a little out of it, and it was five minutes before he came out, bundled in a long coat and unlaced boots to join him.

Bruce stood up when the door opened, his hands loose by his sides as he looked his Mate over. "Tony..." His voice soft and gentle, right hand lifted to take Tony's.

Tony held his hand, stepping in and nosing under Bruce's chin tiredly.

Pulling him in close, Bruce rested his chin on Tony's head before pulling him down onto the wood swing with him. He gathered his Mate into his arms, petting through his hair gently. "You're so tired. Tony, I'm sorry..."

Tony shook his head. "I'm fine." He said, even as he relaxed against him.

Pulling him in closer, into a tighter hug, Bruce sighed softly. //I know you're not, Baby.// "How're things inside?"

"Quiet, now. They're in the pass out and sleep for an age phase." Tony half shrugged, not answering the rest.

Bruce nodded, thumb stroking down Tony's cheek and over his ear. "So by mid-tomorrow I should be able to take you home and make love to you like you need and deserve?"

Tony made a scoffing noise, then nodded. "Yeah, sure."

"Tony... please? What's going on? You're starting to worry me." Bruce clamped down on his feelings, refusing to let them slip through and risk upsetting him anymore. "There's something wrong and I want to help you, I want to take care of you. You're my Mate, I love you. ...But I can't help if you won't let me. Did I, is it anything I've done?"

"NO, no," Tony shook his head. "'m just tired. Didn't sleep."

Glancing back at the front door, Bruce thought for a moment before kissing Tony's head again. "If I go inside with you, will you try to get some sleep? I'll stay up and guard in case they need something."

Tony nodded. "Sure," he agreed easily. "Yeah, we can do that."

Pressing his lips against Tony's temple, Bruce rocked them in the swing gently, eyes partly closed. //Sit out here with me for a little while longer, get some fresh air in you, then we'll go in and get some sleep. Okay?//

//Okay,// Tony replied, eyes closed and soaking up just being with Bruce again.

Bruce held him close, petting him gently and just staying quiet. He watched as a small scattering of meteors shot through the sky before finally tilting Tony's chin up to kiss him softly. "Come on," //Let's get you inside.//

"Mm," Tony hummed, already out of it. He shuffled up so that Bruce could stand, leading him inside. He flopped on the couch.

Shedding his coat and boots, Bruce soon followed him, easing him out of his own outerwear. Slipping in so that he was on the outside and Tony was between him and the back of the couch, Bruce tugged the blanket up to their ears and tucked his Mate under his chin again. //They'll be fine. You need to sleep. Please try to sleep for me?//

Mmhmm," Tony replied, easily quiescent at this point.

Bruce kissed his head once more before reaching up to turn off the light at the side of the couch. He would stay up and keep an eye out, protect the new Bound couple while his Mate slept.

It was a long, quiet night.

Chapter Text

Bruce waited, standing by the swing, hands tucked into his coat pockets after having taken a walk around the property while Tony checked in on the couple upstairs. He reached through their Bond, trying to offer his Mate the comfort and reassurance he thought he needed, trying to gently coax him outside.

Tony finished putting the dishes in the washer - rested his hands on the countertop. What was he doing, trapping Bruce like he did? His malnourishment was messing with his head, and his darker thoughts kept pounding around in his mind. He breathed easier, the soft comfort coming across the bond.

It felt stolen.

Eventually he managed to make his way outside, coat pulled tight around him as he locked up the mansion. "Hey."

Looking up when the door opened, Bruce gave a small smile, pulling his hand free from his pocket. "Hey..." He reached out, offering his hand to Tony. "C'mere..." Tony still looked weak, thinner than before. Further proof that he hadn't eaten still. He could feel it through their Bond.

Taking his hand, the inventor stepped in close, nosing under Bruce's chin. "Kay."

Bruce clasped his hand at the back of Tony's neck, holding it tight. "I'm sorry, Tony. I didn't mean to upset you." His lips brushed against Tony's temple, before pressing in for a light kiss.

"We should go home and finish packing," he said softly when they broke apart. "So we can move in everything but what we need to keep off site until the pheromone panels get put in?"

Taking Tony by the arm, Bruce led him to the swing to sit, pulling him in close against him. "We have time to do that. But right now... I want to talk to you. Hopefully without either of us losing our cool... please?"

Tony pressed his lips together and nodded, unnaturally quiet. "Fine."

Bruce reached up to clasp his neck again, keeping his hold firm but not harsh. Thumb rubbing gently against his skin. "What's going on, Tony? Why are you refusing to feed?"

Gaze dropping, Tony turned his head slightly. "I just don't want to."

"You're going to get sick, Tony. Sick to a point that I won't be able to help you." Bruce's features fell, his shoulders sagging just slightly. //Sick to a point that you'll have to be put down, for everyone's safety.//

"I'm fine keeping up a supply for you, and Clint... and the others when they're around - I can't stomach it." He closed his eyes. //Maybe that'd be better.//

Bruce did his absolute best to keep his temper under control, which wasn't easy to do when his Mate just confessed he'd rather be put down than continue to do what was needed in order to live. "You aren't going to do this, Tony. Please. Think about what it'd do to Phil if you had to be put down. I know he has Clint now, but he still needs you. When he and Clint start having their own pups, he's going to want you there to help keep watch over them."

There was nothing Tony could say to that, and he shook his head. "I can't stomach it, Bruce," he managed a minute later, stepping back, looking and feeling torn.

Bruce stood, stepping after him. "None of us can, but we do it because we have to. Because if we don't, we'll lose our minds and go on a rampage and nothing can be done about it except to put us down. I don't want to do that to you. I don't want to see it happen to you. I love you, Tony. I have for far longer than I care to think about."

"Then don't," he turned and walked away, away from the house, from town.

//Tony. Stop.// Bruce pour all of his Alpha influence into those two little words. This was getting ridiculous and out of hand.

Tony froze.

Coming up to him, Bruce took a firm hold on his neck, his normally calm and caring eyes now darker and very much showing as frustrated Alpha. "You are my Mate. My Omega. And I refuse to hear you say you're not, because you are. In every way except the physical. Which even that can hopefully be taken care of one day if you'd listen and agree to it. The fact remains that you are my Mate. I will not let you continue hurting yourself like this."

Tony whimpered, staying still in his grasp, not raising his head, actually leaning into the touch as much as he wanted to run away.

"You need to Feed, Tony. I can't lose you. I won't."

He was hungry. So. Hungry. He was also afraid. Afraid that giving in and becoming fully what Clint had made him into would prove everything his father had told him was right.

//I don't know what you're afraid of, but I do know that if I have to, Clint and Phil are close enough to the end of Heat that I could get them to help me hold you down and make you Feed if it came to it. I don't want to do that to you. I'm giving you the chance, please Tony.//

//I take a shot a week - it's enough to keep me sane.// At least he thought it would be, at least for a little while.

//You'll take one twice a week and build your way up.//

Tony growled, pulling away from his half paralysed state.

Bruce matched the growl, his head lowered as he reached out to take hold of him again. "No. Stop pulling away from me, Tony. It's never been your nature to run. So what makes you think it's okay to start now?"

"Because I don't want to fight you!"

"I don't think you'd fight me. Not really fight me, at least."

Tony growled again and pulled away. "Don't bet on it." The exhaustion behind his eyes was strained. HE was strained. "I'm going for a walk. Then I'm going home and packing, getting things together. You had no problem walking away from me the other day. Let. Me. Go."  There was a glint of fang to Tony's sneer.

"I had to walk away. I did it to try and protect everyone. I didn't want to hurt anyone. Physically or otherwise."

Tony's eyes narrowed, calculating. "That's right, you're due soon - aren't you."

Bruce's shoulders straightened a bit as he gave a curt nod. "In a week. There abouts anyway."

"I'll make sure I'm ready."

"Tony if you don't Feed you won't have the strength to survive it. You're already weak enough as it is."

"I said I'll take care of it!" he snapped.

Bruce's eyes flashed for just a split second, as he growled and snapped back at him. "Stop being so pigheaded and let me take care of you!"

"I'm not some useless freak of nature!" Tony shouted back. "I have a plan, I will take care of it!"

Stepping back a bit, the fire left Bruce's eyes and suddenly the caring and comforting glint was back in them. This time though, with confusion with it. "...when have I ever made you think you were a useless freak of nature?"

Tony shook his head. "Just drop it. I don't want to fight with you."

"No... Tony, please. I don't want to fight with you either. I just want to know who's made you think you're useless? Or a freak of nature?"

"I'm just a Beta, Bruce. Starks aren't Beta's, and no Stark is going to be a freak of nature. If I had to be a Beta, I had to be good as an Alpha. I have to do better, because I'd have to work twice as hard to be noticed half as much. I'm wealthy and I create things, and I have an Alpha run my company because, if I did it, it'd go under in weeks. That's just how it is, Bruce - no matter how much we pretend and play house, I will never be what you need, but I damn well will use science and cleverness to make do with what I can offer you. I'm exhausted still. I'm Hungry. I'm going to eat about thirty half cooked burgers, take that shot I have to after this week - and find a way to force more into me before your Rut hits while I find a way to make my body good enough not to send you into a guilty panic when it's over. But I need to be alone right now. I need you to give me that much."

Tony took a breath. "I need to be a person right now."

Taking another step back, Bruce swallowed hard and took a breath. He should have known it had something to do with Howard Stark. He just wished he could do something so that Tony would see how wonderful and precious he was, how important he was to both Bruce and to Phil. Even if he didn't believe it. Looking Tony over, he gave a slow nod, damped the flow between them just enough to give Tony the space he needed but not enough to make him feel like he was being abandoned. "I'll be here... whenever you feel comfortable coming back."

"Give me thirteen hours," Tony said, mouth barely moving in the cold. "I need thirteen hours. This fight's probably going to fuck up your cycle, just.. give me that long to get ready. I'll come back then. We don't have a Beta, but maybe Phil can slip us something under the door." He turned finally, and walked away.

Bruce sent one last wash of warmth and love through their Bond before letting his shoulders sag. Turning, he made his way back to the house, slipped inside and made himself comfortable on the couch to sleep, and to stand guard while Phil and Clint finished out their Heat.

Tony went back to town and grabbed the car. He went into the nearby 'city' to get what he would need, then back to the apartment before locking himself inside. He set down the bags with oils and lubes, an iv line, and fresh blood, two pints. Maybe if he didn't drink it, it would just be... like a transfusion. Maybe then he wouldn't have to taste it.

Setting up the IV to hang from the shower rod, Tony grit his teeth a he inserted the needle, taped it into place, the blood drifting into his body. Two enemas to clean himself out, then another to fill him with enough slick to at least last the first day, hopefully longer. He eased in a plug only slightly smaller than Bruce’s half-knot, wincing uncomfortably before opening the olive oil he bought. What goes in must come out, right?

He forced himself to drink it down.

When he managed half a gallon, interspersed with pedialyte to keep himself from going into some kind of shock, Tony attached a second bag of blood and hung it from a lamp in the bedroom as he went to lie down, exhaustion dragging him into unconsciousness.

Bruce paced the bottom floor of the home, trying to keep his mind from wandering to Tony. He didn't know what his Mate was up to, but he'd essentially given his word he would leave Tony to himself for the next few hours. That didn't mean he had to like it, though.

At least Bruce felt a little more comfortable being in the house, now that Clint and Phil had completed their Bonding and first Heat-Rut together. He gave it a few more hours before finally making his way upstairs to check on the pair. He was hoping, maybe, just maybe, Clint could shine some light on the situation and give him some ideas on how to help his Mate.

Clint sat up, resting a hand on the sleeping Phil as Bruce opened the door. #Wrong?# he asked, sitting up more when he saw the other Alpha... without his Omega-Beta.

Bruce glanced to Phil, then back to Clint. #I need to talk to you. About Tony.# He signed back, making no attempt to come into the room fully, not without getting permission from Clint first. Clint and Phil's Bond was still too new, the both of them still coming down from their first shared Heat-Rut together. The precious balance in their room right then would not like it if an Alpha close to their own Rut were to enter the room completely right then.

Clint nodded. #Stay in the nursery, I'll come out to talk to you.# He told him, not moving from his place beside Phil until the door closed between them. He kissed his Mate's forehead, tucked him in and made sure there was water. He started to leave the room, then turned and pulled on some sleep pants before doing so, shutting the door quietly.

He moved to sit on one of the small couches in the room between theirs and the hall. #What's wrong?#

Bruce stared at his hands for a moment, gathering his thoughts before finally looking back up to meet Clint's eyes. While they were both Alphas by designation, this was Clint's home and that therefore made him the absolute head of their household. Bruce would do his best to stay respectful. #Tony refuses to Feed. He's weak and needs help accepting the fact he needs to Feed. He already thinks he's a freak of nature for having been born Beta -- even more so for feeling and wanting to be an Omega -- and now he's vampiric on top of it all.#

Clint took a deeper breath than he needed and sat back. He looked Bruce in the eye, respecting his place as Tony's Alpha. As a member of his Pack. #Tony's change did not go well,# he said, waiting to see if Bruce wanted to Know.

That did not surprise Bruce in the least bit. Tony had always been a stubborn jackass (...but he was Bruce's stubborn jackass, dammit!). #Tell me. Please. I don't know how to help him.#

Clint nodded.

#He was stabbed in the heart when Phil foolishly went into town right before Heat - he was protecting him from a murderous mad Alpha. The Alpha accosted him, Tony fought him, and when the Alpha put a knife to Phil, Tony took him down.# He paused. #His last request was to be changed, so I turned him. Steve stayed with him after the change sleep, while I helped Phil.

#He didn't take it well and was near to a frenzy and final-death when I got to him after the Harsh Heat was over. We fought, much furniture broken, before I was able to force his jaws to my throat to drink properly so that he would live. He likely does not remember,# Clint tried to reassure the other Alpha.

He sighed. #His turning nearly failed. I worry about him, about how much he hates the bloodlust. He is frail for a vampire and twice as stubborn,# Clint finished.

Bruce sighed heavily, hanging his head to rest in his hands for a moment or two, letting everything sink in. He still didn't know how he was going to help his Mate, and it terrified him. Looking back up, he frowned. #I don't know how to help him. I have tried coaxing him, getting him angry, reminding him that Phil needs him. I don't know what else to try.#

#Tony is,# Clint stopped, glancing back at the door then thought a moment before continuing slowly. #A strange vampire, young as he is. His frenzy was directed to himself, not others. If you cannot get him fed right, wait until he has no choice, overpower him, and put his mouth to your throat. He struggles, hard, but will eventually give in.#

The idea of essentially forcing Tony to Feed wasn't one that sat well with him, but he knew Clint was right. It was probably the only way for it to work. His poor, precious Mate. #I will try that. I just worry. I'm due for my own Rut and he's already so weak... I don't want to hurt him.# Frowning and shaking his head, he sighed once more. #I will work that out on my own... thank you for the suggestions though.#

#I will talk to Phil later, maybe we can sneaking mix it into his food to help.# He sat back, thinking. #The rooms for you are on the other side, I thought you'd appreciate that -- being an Alpha. There is a dumb waiter that can deliver food, and locks on the door.#

#Thank you. Tony and I both appreciate everything. I'm sorry to have pulled you away from your Mate.#

#You are Pack,# he told him. #Pack is supposed to look after each other.# He paused. #And your Mate is my chylde. That makes us family, too.#

#Thank you.# Bruce gave a nod as he moved to stand. #I am going to go get mine and Tony's room ready. You should get back to Phil. Before he realizes you've gone#

Clint nodded and, in a show of trust only shown between Alphas of the same family or pack, he turned his back on Bruce and went back to his Mate.

Bruce waited for Clint to leave the room before he himself slipped out and made his way to the rooms designated for him and Tony, doing what he could to make sure it would be a warm and comfortable place for both of them.

 * * *

Phil shifted in the bed, murmuring softly and reaching back behind him for Clint, wanting to pull him in closer to be snuggled against. //Clint...?//

//Coming//, he promised, finishing his conversation with Bruce and slipping into the room. He shut the door, shucked the pants, and slid into the bed with him. //Have you. Safe.//

With a small, content little sigh, Phil reached back to take his Mate by the wrist, pulling him in and lacing their fingers together before resting their hands atop his stomach. //Mm... no leaving... stay...//

Clint grinned into his skin. //Yes.// 

Bruce prepared the room in every way that he could, making sure there were plenty of soft pillows for Tony, and a jug of water already on hand. They may not require it so much anymore, but if Tony refused to Feed, he was going to need something to drink at some point. Bruce just hoped that things would be better when his Mate returned.

He did, exactly when he'd said he would. Tony let himself into the house with a suitcase with some of his and Bruce's clothing, for now. He walked oddly, and his skin was flushed as he followed his Mate's scent.  He hadn't been wrong, their bickering the past few days had thrown Bruce off his cycle.

Bruce met Tony at the top of the stairs, his own skin slightly flushed as he reached his hand out for Tony's. He waited patiently, even while his pulse jumped the closer his Mate got to him. "We have rooms at the other side of the house..." he murmured, already wanting to bury his face in Tony's neck and breathe him in.

"I'm ready," Tony promised, taking Bruce's hand and letting himself be led across the house.

They moved quickly and quietly past Clint and Phil's room, Bruce gently tugging Tony along until they were finally at the room he'd decided would be theirs. Opening the door, he motioned for Tony to enter first, letting his Mate see the room and decide for himself if it would be a good enough space for them.

Tony smiled, seeing it. It looked warm and comfortable, decorated in deep bright victorian reds and golds. He looked back at Bruce then set the suitcase down inside.

Returning the smile, Bruce shutlocked the door behind him, slowly approaching Tony. "What do you think?" His hands trailed up Tony's arms, one coming to rest at the nape of his neck. "Do you like it?"

Bruce's scent wrapped around him. Thick. Tony wished desperately it would cloud his mind, but it definitely turned him on. "I love it. I love you. Please don't be angry with me."

Placing his other hand at Tony's cheek, he thumbed under his Mate's eye gently. "I'm not angry with you, Tony. Concerned, but not angry." Leaning in, he brushed his lips over Tony's in a light kiss. "I love you. You're so beautiful," he paused to place a kiss over his eyes, "so precious to me," another kiss on his cheek, "and so perfect."

Tony started to relax. "I prepped myself for you. You can have me however you want me. For however long you need me," he promised, a compromise for their fighting.

Bruce smiled softly, nosing his way along Tony's jaw, to his ear and down his neck. He slowly began stripping them both down, trailing kisses over every new inch of exposed skin he could get to until Tony was standing naked in front of him. Bruce licked and kissed against the scar on his chest, hands trailing down to his hips and moving them back for the bed. His own mind starting to cloud, he opened their Bond so the feeling could go to his Mate as well. "Lay on your back, this under your hips," he murmured, pulling a wedge pillow up onto the bed.

Tony did as he was asked, not hiding the poke mark in the crook of one elbow as he splayed himself out, hips canted upward. His hole clenched, glistening with slick, around a simple green plug.

The soft smile already in place turned to one of fond understanding, no hint whatsoever of pity or guilt, just love and understanding. Hands light, they breezed up his inner thighs while Bruce leaned in to nuzzle at the place where leg met hip. "So beautiful, so perfect..." He nosed up along the thick vein, from base to tip on his Mate's cock, one hand taking hold of the base of the plug, starting to pull it gently.

The double feeling he got from Bruce sharing his haze, from his Mate touching him, Tony's cock began to fill and he canted his hips again, relaxing so the plug could be pulled free. Artificial slick dribbled from his hole and he watched Bruce apprehensively, fighting the instinct to push it all out.

Bruce didn't say a word about the plug or the artificial slick, why should he? It would only make Tony feel more uncomfortable with himself, and that was the last thing he wanted to do. Bruce wanted his Mate to be comfortable, happy, to know how much he's loved. He trailed kisses across Tony's hips as he set the plug aside and moved instead to position himself at the opening. //So perfect... so gorgeous... I love you so much, Tony.//

//Love you, too// Tony replied, still superstitious about saying it aloud too much. He pulled his knees back more, offering himself.

Giving a soft, possessive growl, Bruce rubbed himself against Tony's opening, slicking himself up before slowly thrusting in, settling himself deep, all the way up and over the small swell where his knot would form. He kept his motions controlled and shallow, staying deep inside his Mate. He and Tony had had sex recently enough that with any graces and good fortune, his Rut wouldn't leave him a totally mindless and aggressive beast.

Tony groaned low, Bruce feeling far better inside him than that plug. He couldn't help himself, in this pretend world they were building, where his body was what his heart felt. "//Breed me//" He said to Bruce, by mind and voice, reaching out to him.

"//Always,//" Bruce huffed bowing over him to increase his thrusts and adjust angles. He pressed his lips to Tony's, kissing him desperately and passionately, working himself as deep as possible. He poured all his love, every sensation he felt, the increasing haze moving in around his mind, all of it, he passed through the Bond to Tony, giving him the second hand buzz of what he felt.

Tony cried out, hands gripping at Bruce's skin. He wasn't used to those feelings, muted as they were, and the edge was coming up on him quickly.

//Mine... my Mate... Mineminemine...// Bruce's mind chanted as he pressed himself up on his hands to change the angle just a little bit more again.

Tony shivered and shook as he came, grasping Bruce like a lifeline, overwhelmed by everything he was feeling.

Bruce continued to thrust in, working Tony gently thru his orgasm, the come slick and hot and perfect between them. He could feel his Rut sinking around him, filling his mind with just thoughts of filling his Mate, doing what he could to breed him.

"Bruce..... Breed me, Bruce," Tony said, hanging on as lassitude came over him, just barely having the presence of mind and strength to clench down as best he could, trying to be good enough.

Bruce growled out, dipping his head and placing his lips to Tony's neck, licking and sucking at the skin to soften it, his fangs brushing over his pulse point. //Yes... yes mine... mine... breed you.. so good for me...//

Tony's heart beat slow, his blood smelling a mix of himself and someone else beneath his skin, newblood mixed with old. He tilted his head to the side, offering Bruce everything he had.

One hand reaching up to clasp the back of Tony's neck, Bruce pulled his Mate closer, using silent Alpha influence and the Bond to try and coax him into biting at Bruce's neck as well. //Please... please Tony... want you... want to feel you... share this with you...//

Tony nuzzled at Bruce's neck, but his eyes did not glow, his fangs did not sharpen. He bit down with human teeth in a bonding bite, and suckled at the bruising skin.

Bruce groaned and growled as he thrust himself one more time before coming, his knot just slightly swelling up this time.

Tony whimpered, pressing his face into Bruce's neck as he breathed slow to keep from clenching too much. To adjust to the knot growing inside him.

Bruce held himself still as he came down just a bit, still nuzzling at Tony's neck but not biting. He would have to come up with a different approach to try. In the meantime, best course of action was positive re-enforcement. Reassurance. //So good... I love you, Tony, so much... my beautiful Mate.//

Tony well knew it wouldn't be long before the knot deflated enough. He felt so full, between the extra slick and now the come filling him. Right now, in this moment, he could truly pretend. He nosed under Bruce's chin, his breath stuttered, and happiness came back across their bond to him.

Bruce huffed softly against his neck. //You feel so good, Tony.// He let some of the sensation through to him, letting him experience just a taste of what Bruce felt. The full flood of it would no doubt overwhelm his Mate.

He trembled again, and closed his eyes. //Yours.//

Bruce waited a minute or two more for his knot to go down enough for him to safely pull out and tug Tony down onto the bed with him, spooning up behind him and nuzzling his neck. "Okay?"

Tony whimpered, hole clenching over nothing, slick and come leaking from his hole. He didn't have the strength to keep clamped down. "Yes. Plug?" he asked, not sure where Bruce'd put it.

Stroking down Tony's chest, he kissed the back of his neck. "I'll get it, hang on." Another kiss and Bruce was pulling away to pick the plug back up, re-slick it, and gently start to push it in. "Shhh... tell me to stop if you need me to."

"It's fine just slip it in," Tony said, wincing slightly.

With just a slight frown, Bruce pushed the plug in, taking care not to hurt Tony as he got the thickest part through. He kissed his Mate's shoulder, neck, and head as he lay back behind him, arms wrapped tight around him. "You're so incredible, Tony. You know that?"

"I'm trying," Tony replied. "I'm doing my best."

Bruce stroked his hand down Tony's stomach, rubbing from just under his ribcage, to just above pelvis. "You're doing a fantastic job, Tony. I love you. I love everything about you."

He smiled wobbly, pulling him down. "Do I have time to sleep a little?"

"Yeah," Bruce nosed along Tony's hairline, kissing his nape gently. "You've got time to sleep. Better get some while you can, Love."

"Okay." Tony replied, closing his eyes and drifting off immediately, Bruce following closely behind.

Chapter Text

The sounds of Bruce's Rut were faint, not that Clint could hear them. Safe on the other side of the house, he sat in the master bedroom with Phil on his lap, gently running a hand up and down his leg as they watched the snow fall outside in the moonlight. //What you think about?// he asked, his mind-voice still learning its way around words.

Phil smiled softly as he turned his head to nuzzle at Clint's neck, tucking his head under his Alpha's chin. //Mmm... about how happy you've made me, and how glad and lucky I am to have you in my life. How nice it is to be able to hear you now.//

Clint laughed slightly, rubbing the back of Phil's neck before resting his hand there. //Words are difficult.//

//I'll help you any way that I can// He sighed softly, leaning into whatever touches he got.

//Listening to you,// Clint nuzzled his hair, still petting a hand along his back and side. //It is good.//

//Do you think,// he paused for a moment, shifting to nuzzle his nose against the side of Clint's neck gently, //that you'll be able to hear our pup? When we have one, I mean.//

Holding him securely for several long, quiet minutes, Clint thought. He thought about how this might work, about what it would be like to have a pup of their own. //I don't know if extends. I don't know people are speaking mind. Only read about them.//

Phil shook his head slightly. //I don't either. Didn't even know this really was possible to do. I thought it was just something stories had made up...//

Clint nuzzled him and shifted his hold slightly. //I'm Deaf, and died... maybe that's why.//

//Maybe...// With another content sigh, he moved and wiggled a bit on Clint's lap, getting comfy again, and smiled a bit more when he saw his tummy, just ever so bulged from their Heat-Rut. //What are you thinking about?//

//You,// he answered simply, nuzzling his hair again. //Our pack. Our home.//

Smiling, Phil tilted his head to look up and meet Clint's eyes. Reaching out, he pressed his palm to Clint's cheek, thumbing over his cheekbone gently. //I don't think I have thanked you enough for our beautiful home. I love it, and you so much.//

Clint smiled and turned his head to press a gentle kiss to Phil's palm. //Mine,// he thought simply, letting it hold all the emotion crossing their bond to Phil. All the love and contentment. The joy.

Phil shivered and gave a soft, quiet moan, both at the word and at all the emotions being sent to him. It was still an incredible feeling and one that he prayed would never fade.

Clint ran a hand down him and rested it over Phil's stomach, cradling him and closing his eyes, breathing in the scent of his Mate. //Love,// he added.

Grinning, Phil settled his hand over Clint's. //Do you think...// he looked back down to their hands, running his thumb over Clint's.

//I don’t know// Clint replied. //Better not hope.//

Phil nodded though kept his hand on Clint's. Even if it was better not to hope, there was the small part of him that couldn't help it. They wouldn't know, one way or the other, for a while yet, anyway.

Regardless, it didn't stop Clint gently petting his stomach as he cuddled him.

Laying cuddled in Clint's lap, smiling and sighing contently at having his stomach pet, Phil nosed back under Clint's chin. //Tell me what you were like when you were young? About the circus?//

//Shy. Lonely.// He kissed Phil's hair and rest his other hand on his nape again. //Loved come to this town. The library. To learn.//

//Grace and Georg care about you a lot. Grace especially.//

Clint smiled. //Yes. The circus was family. They are parents I would see twice year. Teach me. Listening me.//

//I don't think they had any family aside from each other. I'm sure they were more than happy to help you and think of you as their own.//

//It took me long to return,// Clint admitted. //Long after they die. I was happy to see the books they gave me, and kept safe, were here//. He grinned and leaned back, tipping Phil's chin up with his fingertips and pulling him into a slow, gentle kiss. //Being watch by stubborn, beautiful, Omega librarian.//

Sighing into the kiss, Phil smiled softly. //They're beautiful books. I couldn't very well get rid of them.//

//It worked good for us,// Clint replied.

//Very much so.// Phil finally moved his hand from Clint's and rested it on his chest, stroking across his bare skin. //I fell in love with you so quickly...//

//Grace told me I hurt you. I never meant to.//

//I know you didn't.//

Clint leaned in to kiss at Phil's throat, at their bonding mark, soft and slow, still reveling in their new bond.

Phil shivered again, gasping softly. His family was never going to believe that he'd finally bonded with someone. That he was happy and healthy, and that maybe, just maybe, he would be starting a family of his own very soon. //That feels so incredible....//

//Yes,// Clint agreed, taking his time before pulling away. //I'm tuck you in and get food for everyone. Will you okay ten minutes?//

Phil nodded, though if Clint intended to pull away and slip out of bed, he was going to have to work for it, as Phil made no attempts to move. //I should be, yes.//

Clint laughed, his voice husky and unused as always. He kissed Phil hard and thorough as he untangled himself, then slipped out, tucking him in tightly.

Making only a few soft sounds of protest, Phil pouted up at him for a moment before settling into the bed with a smile. //I will be here. Just don't be gone long.//

//Tell me story//, Clint said, blowing him a kiss and shutting the door before jogging down to the kitchen.

Laughing, Phil settled back into the pillows, breathing in Clint's scent and continuing to rub his hand across his own stomach. //A story? What kind of story?//

//Love story//.

Clint worked to put together a good tray of foods for Tony and Bruce, making sure they were high in iron, and that blood was mixed into the gravy to hide it from Tony, who needed it. He added a few tubes of lubrication he'd bought for them to the tray before starting together another for himself and Phil.

Chuckling softly, Phil hummed to himself in thought. //Have you heard the story of the Princess Bride? That's probably the best love story there is.//

//What is that?// Clint asked, making sure to find some of Phil's favorite fruits, and to put two thermoses on Bruce and Tony's tray, one on his own.

Smiling and pouring love through the bond, Phil set in to tell about Princess Buttercup and Westley and their love for one another, and about Inigo Montoya, Fezzik, and Vizzini.

Clint smiled to himself through the telling, carrying the other couple's tray across to the dumb waiter, sending it up to them before going back to the kitchen for his own to carry back to their room. He paused at the door. //True Love?//

//Very much so. It's what kept Westley only mostly dead instead of all dead. He was holding on for true love. No matter what Miracle Max said.// Phil smiled and nuzzled his face into Clint's pillow again. //True love saved his life so that he could go save Buttercup's.//

//So he’s vampire?// Clint asked, carefully holding the tray in one hand as he opened their door and entered the nursery between their room and the hall.

//Heh, no, he's not. But, he was believed to be dead for quite some time. And when it was discovered he was alive, the evil Prince Humperdinck had him tortured within an inch of his life... which is where the true love comes in to keep him only mostly dead, instead of fully dead.//

//This tale is mad or brilliant,// Clint told him as he came through into their bedroom, kicking the door shut and setting the tray on the bedstand.

Phil smiled up at Clint when he came in the room and moved to sit up. //It's brilliant and beautiful. It was made into a movie in the 1980s. I have the book. I could read it to you sometime, if you'd like? The movie's very entertaining too. I think you'd like them both.//

//I'd like,// he said, sitting down and undoing the blankets enough to join Phil again and hand him a bowl of fruits.

Smiling more, Phil settled in with the bowl, using his fingers to pick each piece up to eat, and then to Clint. //It was one of my favorites growing up. And my sisters and I used to watch the movie quite a bit. Needless to say, all three of us hoped we would one day find a mate like Westley.//

//Will I meet them someday?// Clint asked, uncapping his thermos bottle and sipping at it.

//My sisters? Maybe. Possibly. Anna lives just a few hours from here with her Mate. Though, I haven't seen her in a couple of years.//

//You should write. Family's important,// Clint said, hooking a leg over one of Phil's while they ate.

Phil nodded as he leaned in against Clint a bit more. //I do write to her on occasion, her and my mom. I just... don't always get replies back.//

Clint paused his drinking and looked at Phil curiously. He didn't know how to respond to that.

Glancing back at Clint, Phil shrugged slightly, a small smile on his lips that didn't quite meet his eyes before going back to munching on what had been brought to him. //Anna's expecting, so I am pretty sure my parents and brother are going to make a trip out to visit her when the time comes. There's a very small chance they'll actually stop by for a visit. ...Maybe.//

Clint slipped an arm around him. //We should have a Bonding Party - people still do that, yes?//

Phil tilted his head, the confused look on his face should have been answer enough. Though, if it wasn't, //What's a bonding party?//

Clint blinked back. //A celebration, when there are bonded.// The thought of people not having a bonding party seemed incredibly sad, and lonely, to him.

//Oh! Yes, sorry, those still happen. They’re called Announcement Parties, now.// Blushing a bit, he moved to tuck himself up under Clint's chin again. //Sorry, I think my head is still a little bit out of it.//

Clint smiled. //I know coming out parties rarely happen, now, also.// He leaned over and kissed Phil's hair. //Finish eating. We will write.//

Smiling back, Phil nodded and shifted to a comfortable position so he could finish eating. While part of him was thrilled at the idea of having a bonding party, another part was just a bit terrified of how his family would react to the news.

Clint gently clasped his hand over Phil's nape as he finished off his thermos, then rested his cheek against his Mate's head.

Once they both finished and everything was cleared off the bed, Phil turned so he was sitting facing Clint and smiled, moving purely on habit. //#So, who do we invite to this? Bruce and Tony obviously. Steve and Natasha? Along with my family? Anyone else?#//

#Anyone you wish,# Clint said. #From anywhere. Any friends you would like to share this with.# He paused. #Could we have it in the Library so Georg and Grace can be there?#

#Absolutely. We'll have it in the basement community room. Plenty of space down there.#

Clint grinned. #Thank you.#

Shifting, Phil pressed a soft, gentle kiss to his lips. //It's your party, too. You get just as much say in things as I do.//

Clint kept the kiss chaste, not wanting to make Phil taste the blood in his mouth before he had a chance to eat, or drink, something to chase it away. //Natasha, Steve, Grace, Georg - Tony and Bruce... they are all I know. The Lewises? I do not think we are that kind close.//

Phil pulled back, his hand coming up to cup Clint's cheek and thumb under his eye for a moment. //Then we will keep it just a small, private gathering.//

#You should invite anyone you want, don't skip people because I only know a few.#

#I don't really know all that many either.# Phil shook his head, giving a small frown. #I haven't seen or spoken to my old college roommates since we graduated.#

#I'm sorry.# Clint frowned slightly. Deciding Phil needed a smile, he pulled him in and started kissing his shoulders with quick pecks all the way across.

Smiling and chuckling softly, Phil wrapped his arms around Clint's waist, wiggling so they were bare skin to bare skin again. A curious and kind of silly question suddenly sprang to his mind as Clint kissed across his shoulders playfully. //Clint?//

"Phil," Clint answered, his off tone almost loud in the space between them as he set to sucking a small bruise in the ball of Phil's shoulder.

//When you were young, growing up, was it common for Mated couples to roam around their homes bare? Or is it just left over bits of Heat that are making me dread putting clothes back on?//

//Folks kept robes near the door if someone come call, and let them into parlor while they dress.// He answered, nuzzling his throat. //Poor families ask them to wait outside. Travellers,// he grinned against Phil's skin. //Do not care.//

Phil chuckled and scrunched up a bit at the grin against his skin tickling. //Wish that were still the case. I don't wanna get dressed.// Of course, then again, he didn't want to leave their bed either, but it would have to happen eventually.

//So don't. This is our home, it will live in our rules - and Bruce is busy with Tony for some days.//

Heat rose up across Phil's chest, neck and ears. He didn't think he ever even walked around his old place naked. When he went from shower to bedroom, he always had a towel around his waist. //That will take some getting used to...//

Clint ran his hands down Phil's back, then drew away. #No time like the present.# He slipped off the bed and held his hand to him. #I think we have ice cream?#

Phil pretended to go boneless and drool, rubbing his still slightly distended tummy before pushing himself off the bed and taking Clint's hand, a thrill rushing through him at the thought of wandering the house naked.

Clint leaned in and kissed his shoulder before leading him down through to the kitchen. It took them a while.

Once down in the kitchen, Phil peeked around shyly at first before finally settling himself at the island counter. The very faint sounds of Bruce and Tony still engaged in Bruce's Rut had him propping his chin on his head to watch Clint carefully. //Sounds like Bruce and Tony are doing okay.//

//I did send food and things up to them, before.// Clint pulled down some bowls and spoons before dishing out the ice cream. //We need to start hiding blood in Tony food,// he said as he set the bowls down on the island and put the ice cream away.

Phil frowned, head tilted. //Why? What's wrong?//

//He won't drink. Bruce is worry.//

Which, of course, had Phil worried. Sitting up straighter, he glanced off in the direction of Bruce and Tony's part of the house, making a note to go talk to Tony once Bruce had finished his Rut. //I'll try to talk to him, too. Why won't he drink? He kind of needs to in order to not die permanently, doesn't he?//

//Don't know. But he didn't want to drink when he was conscious while turning, either - I think he's okay with other people drink, not himself.//

//I'll see what I can do to talk to him...//

//Thank. Don't tell him we sneaking it into his food. Please.// Clint asked as he ate some of the chocolate chip ice cream.

Hooking his foot around Clint's Phil shook his head and shoved a spoonful of ice cream into his mouth. //I won't say a word.//

//Love you.//

//Love you, too.//

Finishing off his bowl of ice cream quickly, Phil slipped off to the sink to wash up, all thoughts of his half-conversation with Bruce and Tony much earlier in the week about turnings far from his mind. //I'm going to take a shower, then we can work on those letters if you'd like?//

//Yes,// Clint replied, watching him with a fond smile. //I clean up down here and go see the dumb waiter and add their supply,// he promised.

This mind-speak thing was such a boon. He didn't realise he could be talkative like this. As an added bonus, the more he listened to Phil, the more he could put to help himself think as he wrote, rather than how he signed. Catching up to him as quickly as he could.

Grinning, Phil kissed Clint sweetly before starting off for the stairs. //Come back up to our room when you're finished.//

//Yes,// he agreed.

Phil slipped back up the stairs and disappeared into their master bathroom for a nice long hot shower, soaking in the warmth and imagining getting to take baths and showers with Clint later. Reaching up to touch the mark on his neck, he couldn't help give a quiet whimper of happiness before quickly rinsing off and climbing out, going to sit on their bed wrapped only in a towel to air dry.

Clint found the tray empty when he brought it back down, so he made up another to send up on the dumb waiter before he went back to his room with a bowl of uncut fruit and oranges in case they got peckish again. He smiled when he saw Phil. //Feel better?//

Nodding, Phil smiled and scooted on the bed. A pad of unlined paper sat in front of him, a nice calligraphy pen sitting atop that. //Less sweat sticky at least.// He motioned to the pen and paper. //Your writing is much nicer looking than mine. So I found a calligraphy pen in my drawer, thought you'd like to do the writing?//

//We should write a form, first - so they're all same. I do not know your family - how formal do they want?// he asked, sitting down and taking the pen in hand.

//For it being me? A Post-It Note and Sharpie would about do it.// He reached for the bowl of fruit before shaking his head. //I'm sorry, no. I mean, nothing overly formal.//

Clint had to force his anger down, and readjusted how he sat. //I think, perhaps, the form I grew up with is best,// he thought to him slowly. //To prove you did not settle.//

Nodding, he set the bowl on his nightstand before moving to sit a bit closer to Clint, just enough to just touch. //I like the sounds of that. Pretty sure it's going to read beautifully.//

Clint wrote.

Phil rested his cheek on Clint's shoulder as he watched the words flow across the page in that beautiful script he had come to love so much. It was far more formal than Phil probably would have written it, though he had to admit, he really preferred the way Clint had it worded. Smiling, he turned to brush a kiss across his shoulder. //That looks perfect.//

Clint smiled, turning his head so he could steal a kiss. //We need to decide what day to have it.//

//Shouldn't be anything too soon. So... how about middle of February some time? Since it'll be an off month for me and it will give people time to make arrangements and everything.// He nuzzled in gently and looked up at Clint from under his dark lashes. //Or maybe April? I'd just rather not have it happen the same month as Heat. Just... to hopefully avoid any upsets.//

//Maybe we will let this wait until we look at calendar and make sure?// Clint replied, chuckling low and pushing away from the bedstand to pull Phil across into his lap and nose at his throat.

Smiling softly, Phil nestled into Clint's lap, head tilted back to let him at his throat. //Make sure?//

//That we choose a good time. We can’t leave everyone to Tony machinations,// he teased, nipping lightly at his skin.

Phil laughed outright at that. //Very true. Though, with Bruce there, probably wouldn't be too bad.//

//You know him better than I.// Clint nipped at his throat again then sucked on the bondmark.

Groaning softly, his breath stuttered in his chest as he reached up to sink his fingers into Clint's hair, keeping him in place. //Mmm... Clint...// his mind sighed. //That feels so... so incredible.//

Clint hummed, continuing to lick and suck at the mark, so gentle so he could do it for as long as he wished. //Mine. My beloved Omega.//

//My Alpha...// Phil hummed back, dragging his nails up the back of Clint's neck and back into his hair. //So thankful you found me...//

//I came home.// Clint groaned low in his throat, a shiver tickling his skin.

//So glad you did.// Shifting on Clint's lap, he pressed their lips together in a gentle, loving kiss. //We should really do something today... even if keeping you in bed is very, very tempting.// He pulled back from the kiss, leaning back a bit and glancing down at his stomach before blushing and chuckling. //Not sure there's enough room to keep us in bed for a few more rounds.//

Clint grinned and kissed him again, picking him up and laying him on the bed and kissing his way down his stomach.

Chuckling, Phil ran his fingers through Clint's hair again, smiling softly as he watched him kissing his way down. //Love you.//

//Love you,// Clint echoed, his mind's pronunciation getting better the more he listened to his beloved, words finding better ‘voice’ more than feeling and images. He mouthed at Phil's stomach, long slow kisses against the softened skin, nuzzling him.

Phil sighed and wiggled just a little bit under the kisses. That very much Omega instinct part of his mind still chanting out, Yes yes yes, soon. Ours. Ours soon. as Clint went along. He didn't say anything though, didn't let the thought drift through to Clint. He couldn't allow himself to get his own hopes up.

Clint had his own instincts to sate, to lay claim and acceptance upon his Omega after their bonding. He sucked a bruise into Phil's hipbone before nosing at his knotless cock, licking a long line from root to tip. //Do you want?//

//Yes...// Even his thought was slightly breathless as he felt the blood rush south. //Very much.//

//You are beautiful,// Clint told him, crouched and licking along his length as it slowly filled, flicks of the tongue against sensitive skin.

Phil shivered, a quiet little moan falling from his lips as Clint's name whined through his mind and through their bond. He shifted on the bed, letting his legs fall open so Clint had more space to lay and better access to any part of him that he'd want.

Clint's joy at giving this to him, and his approval at the movement, came across the bond as he lay down and took him in his mouth, resting on his elbows so his hands could wander over Phil's skin; one petting gently his stomach, the other running through the wiry hair at the base. //The taste of your skin, your scent, exquisite.//

Whining softly, Phil closed his eyes and let everything he was feeling just pour through the open bond. Not like he could stop it, he didn't know how to yet. //Yours...// he whimpered, head falling back into the pillows and pulling in his Alpha's heady scent that remained there. //All of me... yours.//

//Mine,// Clint agreed as he settled on a slow movement, taking his time and unselfish in his delight.

Phil was in absolute heaven as Clint all but worshiped him and brought pleasure to them both. His smaller, smooth cock was hard and already starting to twitch in Clint's mouth. //So beautiful...//

//Yes,// Clint replied, swallowing him down, letting his throat work the head of his blunt cock - he didn't need to breathe that much, after all. //You are.//

Laughing a bit, Phil reached down to run his fingertips over Clint's cheek gently. //I meant... you... .but thank you....//

//I know,// He pulled off and kissed Phil's palm. //But you need reminding.//

Phil was starting to breathe heavily already. Swallowing thickly, he smiled as he ran his thumb over Clint's lips. //Could listen to you forever...//

//I'm so very happy you can,// Clint replied, crawling up, his hand curling around Phil's cock, and stroking as he kissed him thoroughly.

Kissing back just as soundly, Phil squirmed and wiggled, thrust his hips up to meet Clint's strokes as he felt himself getting closer and closer to an end. He was still sensitive from his Heat and Clint's Rut. It wasn't going to take him long to get off at all.

//I'm going to lick you clean when you're done,// Clint promised, thumbing just under the head. //Then I'm take you to the shower and bathe us together.//

Whining softly, he nodded, biting down on his own lip as he tilted his head back and into the pillows more, baring his neck openly.

Clint kissed his throat gently, nosing just under his ear as he kept stroking him. //You are so beautiful, My Omega. I am so blessed to have you.//

//Clint... Clint...// Phil whined just before gasping out, his body going tense for a moment as he came. Quickly relaxing back into the mattress, he keened and pawed at Clint's arm, a small, relaxed smile tugging at his lips.

Clint moved to kiss him softly, then placed soft, gentle kisses down his chest. First he licked his hand clean before dragging his tongue over Phil's stomach and softening cock.

Watching, Phil waited for Clint to finish cleaning him before pulling him back up for another soft kiss, lightly chasing his taste around Clint's mouth. //Love you, so much.//

//Love you for always,// Clint replied, kissing him deep and filthy.

Phil wrapped his arms around Clint's shoulders, holding him in place and basking in the feel of his body weighing him down into the mattress again.

Clint rested down on him, smiling between kisses. //My Omega.//

//My Alpha...// Phil murmured back through, going limp and pliant under him. //Always...//

Chapter Text

After cleaning up in the shower, Clint all but herded Phil downstairs to eat again.

Phil didn't mind being nudged and tugged back through the house to eat again. In fact, he was kind of amused by it. Setting himself at the island again, chin propped on his hand, he smirked. //If you're going to cook something, might want to put an apron on. Or at least a pair of slacks.//

Having long perfected nude cooking, Clint laughed a little, shoulders shaking. He reached and grabbed one of the aprons, tying it around his waist. //Better?// he asked before pulling some steaks out of the fridge, putting one on and leaving the others to sit while he cooked it.

//Much.// Phil gave a nod and bright smile, happily enjoying the view from behind.

Clint laughed lightly as he cooked, adding salt to the steak in the pan.

//What?// Phil couldn't keep the smile from off his face. //I know things like to splatter. Don't want anything important to get burned.// Tilting his head a bit, he looked out from under his lashes. //Though, if it did, suppose I could always try to kiss it better.//

Clint looked over his shoulder, grinning at him. After he turned the steak to cook through, he went to Phil and leaned in to kiss him softly. //You are addiction.//

//That's not such a bad thing, is it?//

//It's the best thing in my existing.//

Smiling against the kiss, Phil pulled back to nudge noses, his eyes meeting Clint's and holding the gaze. //Mine too....//

Clint grinned, pulling back enough to kiss the tip of Phil's nose. //Find a calendar, we can choose when to have the party.//

Slipping off the stool, he wandered off to find a calendar, peeking into the different rooms until he finally found one. He found it very, very hard to believe that his life had changed so much in such a short amount of time. It had only been six or seven months.

He stepped back into the kitchen, laying the calendar out flat before flipping past January and looking down at February. //If we had it in the middle of February, it would still be far enough from my Heat in March...//

//Which day would you like?//

Phil shrugged, gnawing on his bottom lip. //I don't know...// Staring at the calendar a bit longer, he flipped back to January and carefully counted how many weeks between right then and the middle of the next month. //Five weeks isn't a whole lot of time, but anything after that puts me too close to Heat...//

//We'll not have in Heat, do you want to wait for after?// Clint asked, moving back to put the other three steaks on to sear.

//It maybe might be better to wait until after.// Frowning again, he did another recount of the days. //It's the eleventh today... so if we... maybe... twenty-second of March? It's a Saturday. Ten weeks out. My family might appreciate the little extra time, and if we have it at six, the library will be closed anyway, so I wouldn't have to take a day off.//

//We will have it then,// Clint agreed, turning the steaks to sear the other side. //We can have a private celebration of our own when Bruce's Rut is over. Hope Natasha and Steve return soon.//

Phil nodded in agreement, circled the date and stared quietly down at the sixth through tenth. While he was trying very hard not to get his hopes up, there was still a part of him that looked at that week and thought, Maybe....

Clint turned off the burner and plated the three barely cooked steaks onto two plates, and added the better cooked steak to the one bearing only one. He went to the fridge and got some of the blood they had in stock and poured a little on two of them, forking them so it mixed in with the steaks on the plate. While Bruce didn't need the extra blood per se, it made sure Tony got some, and it wouldn't hurt Bruce to have a pick up mid-Rut. //Be right back,// he said, carrying the doctored steaks to the dumb waiter and bringing it back down, putting the empty tray aside and placing them on it before sending it back up and carrying the empty dishes to the kitchen to deal with after he and Phil had a chance to eat.

Sitting and waiting for Clint to return, Phil's mind slowly began to drift. He watched off in the direction that Clint went with the plates for Bruce and Tony before looking back down to his own plate. He thought back a few days prior -- to the conversations he'd not really had with Tony, and frowned. He liked his life, he was the happiest he'd ever been, but at the same time, the thought of one day having to leave Clint alone terrified him.That Clint and Tony and Bruce would all have to watch him grow old while they stayed forever the same was just.... He swallowed thickly and shook his head, taking a deep breath to clear his mind before Clint returned.

Clint came back and rested a hand between Phil's shoulderblades, a solid presence, and worry flit across the bond to him.

Turning his head, Phil flashed a bright smile. He ignored the worry. //Was waiting for you. Didn't want to start eating without you.//

Clint pressed a kiss to Phil's forehead and moved to sit beside him, handing him a knife and fork before taking his own to the barely cooked steak.

Phil ate quietly, savoring the taste of a good meal again, not just fruit and nuts. He leaned into Clint's side just a bit, brushing a quick kiss over his shoulder. //This tastes so much better than just fruits and almonds. Thank you.//

//Welcome,// he replied, nosing his shoulder before finishing up his meat. He'd have to get something fresh ish soon, but he could wait until Bruce was done. Much as he believed in the other Alpha, and even with Phil bonded to him, he was not going to leave Phil in the house with an Alpha in Rut.

Finishing up all but the last couple bites, Phil looked down at it before glancing back to Clint's side of the plate. It was more done than Clint's, but still, he carefully scooted them across to him, smiling fondly.

Clint grinned and took the last few bites for himself before leaning in to kiss him. //My perfect Omega.//

Smiling a bit more and blushing, Phil ducked his head after the kiss. //I'm going to try to be, at least.//

//Just be yourself,// Clint replied, kissing his head and moving to clean up after their meal.

Hopping up, he took the plates, nosing under Clint's chin quickly. //I'll take care of supper dishes.//

Clint grinned. //Do you want apron?// He asked, eyes twinkling.

Laughing, he shook his head as he moved for the sink to start rinsing things off and getting the water and soap going. //Not cooking anything, no reason to fear an unpleasant burn.// Glancing over his shoulder, he grinned a bit more. //Thank you for the offer though.//

Clint grinned and waggled his eyebrows, going to hang up the apron he'd been using and moving to plant kisses across the back of Phil's shoulders while he worked, arms slipping around his waist.

Quickly washing and rinsing the dishes, Phil hummed and swayed in place, letting his love flow openly. He keened softly at the kisses that went butterfly soft across his neck and occasionally dropped his suds covered hands down to rest over Clint's.

Blinking slow, and satisfied, he pulled Phil, soapy hands and all, away from the sink the moment he was done. //Show me the movie?// he asked.

//The Princess Bride?// Phil tucked himself under Clint's chin for a moment before he nodded and took his hand. //We can curl up on the couch and watch it.// The soft blue blanket Clint had given him as part of a present was draped over the back of the couch, they could cuddle up under it while they watched and the snow fell outside.

//Yes, with the words on?// He asked, walking gladly with him.

//Of course. I wouldn't expect you to try to read their lips. You'd miss things.// 

Clint moved to lay the blanket on the couch for them to wrap around themselves, letting Phil put on the movie.

Getting everything set up and ready to go, Phil moved back to the couch, smiling as he got himself settled in and comfy. //I apologize now if I start to think the dialog along with it. I'll try very hard not to.//

//It will add to the experience,// Clint said, wrapping the blanket around him and cuddling him up close.

Warmth and love rushed through him at that, before he nuzzled in and hit play on the remote.

A few days later, while Clint was outside shovelling the path, Tony shuffled downstairs looking pretty much hungover and sounding like a classic zombie as he pawed at the coffee maker.

Looking up from his place in the sitting room, covered by a blanket, a book in his lap, and definitely not entirely looking forward to going back to work the next morning, Phil huffed a soft laugh at the sight of him. "The creature lives,"

Tony flipped him off, got his coffee and shuffled to sit down. Unlike Phil, who looked to be shirtless, Tony was fully dressed. He drank some of his coffee. Looked up, and blinked. "Did it turn summer when I wasn't looking."

Blush raced up Phil's neck and cheeks as he shook his head, snuggling himself into the blanket a bit more. "No. I just... didn't feel like... getting dressed." The pink turned a darker shade as he quickly lifted his book to hide behind.

"Oh," Tony said, accepting it until his brain started working and he coughed, half choking on the coffee. "How not dressed are you under that blanket."

Phil stayed quiet, face practically buried in the book.

"Are you in tighty whities?"

Phil curled himself up in his blanket all the more, carefully shifting it and wiggling until he was completely wrapped in it again; only his eyes, tufts of hair, and his fingers holding the book visible.

Tony put the cup down, eyes widening. "Phillip Coulson, are you naked under there just waiting for your Alpha to come in out of the cold so you can warm him up?" he asked, slowly grinning at the teasing.

Lowering the book and trying to maintain as much dignity as possible, Phil sat up a bit straighter and squared his shoulders. "The idea of putting clothes on was, quite literally, making me itch. So...." He trailed off, shrugging, and quickly partially disappeared back down into his blanket.

"Holy crap, I didn't think I was right!" Tony said, before putting his hands over his face. "Oh god, the nudity's CATCHING!"

Blushing all the harder, Phil groaned and completely wrapped himself up in the blanket, disappearing entirely into the soft blue folds.

"Wait wait, does that mean this is a nudist colony, now? Can we have a nudist colony when there's snow outside? Is there some kind of rule of naturalism we have to follow? Are you allergic to clothes now?" Tony was grinning softly as he teased him.

He groaned all the more, whimpering softly before peeking out of the blanket. "...this is way more awkward than when it's just me and Clint..." he mumbled softly, shaking his head and moving to stand, glad that it was a large blanket and didn't give anything away.

Tony paused. "Um, before you go.... do you have a first aid kit?"

Tilting his head, Phil paused and turned, looking Tony over. He was pale, and thinner than he'd ever been before. With his lips pressed together, he motioned for him to follow. "C'mon. It's upstairs."

Tony pushed himself tiredly to his feet and followed with a slight limp in his step. Maybe the zombie shuffle hadn't all been exhaustion.

Phil moved them quietly upstairs and into his and Clint's bathroom. He wanted to have a talk with him, anyway. "So... how're things going with you and Bruce?"

"They're good. He's sleeping. I feel like one of those weird Australian rodents."

"That's... an awkward mental image, but, okay." He tilted his head as it suddenly clicked. "Oh! You mean the Antechinus?" Laughing, Phil shook his head as he reached out to open the cabinet the kit was in. "Yeah, welcome to my world 18 days a year. With another 18 to 24 days of trying to recover even though you're still maybe a little bit wanting or needing more."

"No...." Tony shook his head. "You're made for it. The hormones in your system adjust to your body's instincts." He grabby hands'd for the case and rooted around for some anti-inflammatory pain killers and ointment.

"I know..." Phil glanced down, thought for a moment and looked back up. "Tony? Is it true?"

"Is what true?" he asked, taking a double dose of the pain killers with a glass of water. He pocketed the ointment.

"That you...." He paused, trying to gather his words just right. "That you've been starving yourself?"

"Who says I'm starving myself? I'm eating," Tony said, setting the little cup back at the sink. He pocketed the painkillers, too. He'd have to go buy some when he was sure he could walk more than the length of the great house.

"I'm not talking about regular food, Tony. I know you eat that. I mean... blood. You need it."

"I'm fine."

Reaching out, Phil touched his arm gently. "Tony. Please? You're my best friend. My Omega-Beta. Remember?"

Tony frowned. "I'm fine. I'm eating that barely cooked meat now, and everything," he told him with a sigh.

"That's a start, at least," Phil murmured, his hand still on Tony's arm. "I just don't want anything to happen to you. And neither does Bruce, or Clint. But especially not me. I mean, who else is going to harass me for deciding to sit downstairs in nothing more than a blanket? Or bring me food and water when I'm too lost to Harsh Heat to think about getting my own?" Tilting his head enough to meet Tony's gaze, he gave a soft smile. "Who's gonna help me when the time comes to find out if I'm with pup or not - and keep it a secret?"

Tony's smile at that was a little worn, but that could easily be attributed to his exhaustion. "I'm not going anywhere, Phil. I stupidly figured you could handle yourself for a few months, and you go and attach yourself to a homeless Deaf vampire - god knows what'd happen if I went anywhere now," he teased slightly.

"I know. I may run off and actually join a nudist commune or something,” he snarked back with a smile. "And besides that," Phil gave a small shrug, fixing his blanket. "Need you to be strong and healthy at mine and Clint's Bond Party. In March. Especially if my parents and siblings decide to attend."

Tony snorted a laugh, then grinned. "Can I harass your brother surreptitiously?

"Heh, if you really want to, I'm not going to stop you. Though, from what I understand, he's in high school now. And plays football. ...And following in dear ol' dad's footsteps."

"...And probably bigger than me. Bruce can harass him, I'll harass your dad," Tony said before suddenly leaning in and wrapping one arm around Phil in a hug, crouching just slightly to tuck up under his chin before pulling back. "I gotta crash - coffee's not doing it for me."

"Want me to walk you back to your room?" Phil kept his arm securely around Tony's waist, concern evident on his face as he looked his Omega-Beta over quickly.

"I'm tired, Phil. And so sore I'm tempted to knock over a hospital for morphine, only that would take effort. I can walk back to our rooms," he said, but leaned into him anyway.

Phil kept his arm around Tony, and the blanket secure around himself, as he gently pulled him back out into the hall. "Right right. Humor me, right now. Lemme get you back to Bruce safe and sound, okay?"

"Okay," Tony sighed, shuffling along.

Phil helped Tony back to the room Bruce had picked out for them and cast a small smile when he saw the Alpha curled up in the bed, asleep. Looking back to Tony, he nudged shoulder to shoulder. "Go curl up with your Mate. We'll see you guys in the morning. If you need anything, though..."

"Yeah, I know. Thank Clint for sending up the food the past few days?" Tony asked, pulling off his shirt.

"I will. Go get some rest. You need it." Leaning in, he nosed against Tony's temple fondly before stepping back and wrapping his blanket around himself a little bit tighter. "I promise, you won't find me sitting curled up in just a blanket again."

"Teasing aside, Phil - it's your home. Not like I haven't seen you naked before," he said, hugging himself a little. "See you later."

With a small smile, Phil nodded before slipping out the door and heading back off to his own side of the house to get dressed. Or, at least put sleep pants on.

Tony sighed and finished undressing - Phil did have a point about not wanting to wear clothes once mated - and used the ointment on his sore rear before climbing back into bed. He put the painkills and ointment IN the bed stand drawer instead of on it. He didn't want Bruce to know.

Bruce mumbled in his sleep, uncurling when he felt his Mate slip back into bed next to him, and pulled his Omega towards him to cuddle and hold while he slept. He'd never know about the ointment hidden in Tony's drawer.

Chapter Text

For the next few days, things continued as usual. Phil had gone back to work at the library, and his Beta helpers were thrilled to find their head librarian had a bond mark on his neck. Bruce, having recovered from his Rut, was back to working on his own things as well, though kept a very careful eye on Tony and wouldn't really stray far from him. He still didn't like the fact his Mate refused to feed, and with each passing day, the more he worried.

Clint, too, was back to work, mending fences and helping keep an eye on the gravid bovines over at the Lewis farm, as well as helping other farms keep their livestock safe.

Tony was focused on his own work, inventions, and putting out feelers to contacts regarding advances in hearing augmentation. He spent a lot of time working from the house - now that he and Bruce had fully moved in - tinkering and building, and sitting long in his office room having conversations with his company and working on his computer. He ate food, same as Phil - and remained unaware with the bits of blood added to it... but it wasn't enough.

He was getting tired... shaky... and sallow.

Friday, after work, Phil sent a text to both Bruce and Clint. [We need to do something about Tony. He needs help.]

He was only two blocks from the library when a response from Bruce came back through. [Agreed. I'll be home in a half hour. I think maybe the three of us should try talking to him. Together.]

Clint's own text took a few more minutes to arrive. [I'll be there by then. We may have to hold him to Bruce's throat.]

[If we can avoid that, it'd be preferred. But I understand. See you there.]  Bruce's reply came through.

Phil gave a sad nod, slipped his phone back into his pocket, and continued home. He sighed as he hung his coat and scarf up before slipping his snow boots off. "Tony?" He called, making his way in sock feet through the house.

"Phil?" Tony called back, the door to the room he was using as an office open. He pushed himself up and went looking for him. "You're home early."

He shrugged, smiling a bit as he wandered closer to the office. "Well, Jemma's been asking for more time, so I figured I'd give her a thrill and let her close tonight and I'd take off. I have more than enough vacation time racked up - think I can afford to leave a couple hours early."

Tony smiled, coming in and nosing under Phil's chin. "You do realise that means she's going to probably have Leo over to help reorganise some of the stacks."

"Probably. So long as I can still find things, it should be okay though." He grinned, nosing against Tony's temple before giving him a small hug. Stepping back, he glanced off into the office before looking back at Tony. "What'cha been working on?"

"Don't tell," Tony said, grinning and leading Phil back into his office area. "But, I'm in contact with some auditory-advancement companies.”

"Auditory-advancement companies?" Phil followed in, a confused look on his face before going wide-eyed. "For Clint?"

Tony grinned. "Think about it. He's never been tested, has he? There might be enough left to be salvageable. Maybe with aids, or a cochlear implant. You CAN'T tell him - it'd be cruel if I can't figure it out - but I wanna see if things I can build can make them even better for others first - before we get his hearing checked. Think about it. If he can hear, he can learn to speak. You'd get to hear him talk, and he'd hear you," Tony grinned.

"He'd hear everyone," Phil stared at the computer screen in absolute awe before looking back to Tony. "That... that would be incredible! You'd have to make sure they're comfortable though. He's never worn anything like it, so if they're even the slightest bit awkward, there's a good chance he won't want to wear them."

"I know, that's the hardest part to figure out. Implants would be great for that, but he'd have to submit to surgery - and as old as he is... he might not have the best ideas on it," Tony made a face, swayed a little and moved to sit down. "I really wanna do this."

Nodding, Phil leaned against the desk, watching carefully as Tony paled again. "I'll talk to Clint about it when you figure out if it'll work or not. I may be able to convince him to have the surgery, if it means he'll be hearing." He frowned though, tilting his head. "Are you feeling okay?"

"I'm fine, just been up a while," Tony smiled from where he sat. "So, it's a good idea, right? I'm not being all meddley where I'm not wanted?"

"No, of course not." Phil shook his head, arms folded in front of him. "He and I were kind of talking about if he'd be able to hear our pup like he hears me now that we're bound... trying to figure out if that'd be a thing or not. If this works, then... that'd be incredible."

Tony grinned. "You've got him in your head? That's GREAT."

Phil grinned a bit and nodded. "It really is. It makes communicating so much easier. Being able to talk to him from across the house is amazing."

"Makes everything feel warm and wanted, huh?" he asked.

Blushing a bit, Phil nodded. "Yeah... really does." He glanced to his watch before pushing off from the desk. "Hey, I'm gonna get changed and then you wanna come downstairs and watch a movie with me or something?"

"Sure, I'll finish up here," he replied a nod, but then thought of something. "Hey, Phil?"

"Yeah?"

"You'll tell me if he tries to mind-guilt you, right?"

Turning at the door, Phil gaped at Tony for a minute before clicking his jaw shut and nodding. "I don't think he'd ever try to mind-guilt me, but yes. I'll tell you if he does."

Tony smiled and nodded and turned back to his terminal, getting back to the email he was working on. "Good. I'll be downstairs in a few.”

“I’ll give you ten minutes, then I'm coming after you and dragging you downstairs with me."

"Be gentle," Tony chirped absently, already falling back into his zone.

Sighing heavily, Phil moved off for his room to change clothes. //Clint?//

//Yes?//

//We need to do something for Tony. Tonight. He can hardly stand for more than a couple minutes.//

//I wasn't joking when I sent that text. I've had to force him to feed before, I'm surprised he hasn't gotten to this point earlier, even with sneaking blood into his food.// Clint's worry was comparable to Phil's across the bond.

Hanging his work clothes up and changing into a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, Phil sighed as he ran a hand down his face. //He's going to hate us for this... but he needs it. I don't want anything to happen to him.//

//If he refuses, it's the only option. He asked to be turned, Phil. Nobody forced this on him, he needs to come to terms with what it means.//

//I know. I wonder if he's regretting asking?//

//Bruce and I think it's something else. Something pre-turn, deep ingrained, that makes this frighten him. What do you think?//

Bouncing down the stairs to start things up in the living room and get popcorn going in the kitchen, he shrugged, seemingly to no one. //It's possible. I think maybe something to do with his Dad. I know, me, him, and Bruce bonded in college over our 'daddy issues'. Seems we all had messed up fathers growing up.//

The fact that Clint growled at that even came through the bond, audible to both their minds.

//It's one reason we're so protective of each other.// Phil's mind voice was quiet, calming. //He and I are going to be in the living room watching a movie. Let me know when you're home.//

//I will, I may be a little later than Bruce. I love you.//

//I love you too. I'll see you when you get home.//

Grabbing the bowl of popcorn, and a water, Phil wandered back out to the living room before heading back up the stairs and doing as promised, dragged Tony down the stairs. "Break time. Away from the computer. Get downstairs."

Tony whined and stumbled along, but at least he was sort of at a stopping point when Phil came for him. "Do you have some kind of pause radar?" he asked.

"Nope, just know you that good I guess. C'mon. Movie time."

"What movie are we watching?" Tony asked, pausing to lean on the doorway to the tv room.

Getting things settled, Phil shrugged as he picked up a few cases. "I was thinking something relatively funny. So, either 'Monty Python and the Holy Grail'," he set one case down to put the next on display, " 'To Wong Foo, Thanks for Everything! Julie Newmar'," again the case was set down, "Or 'Independence Day'. Because Will Smith likes to give aliens a hard time, apparently, and what could be better than a movie with Will Smith, Bill Pullman, and Jeff Goldblum?"

"Oooh I haven't seen ‘To Wong Foo’ in forever, though," Tony said, finally making his way farther into the room and curling up on the couch.

With a sharp nod, Phil dropped the other case to the coffee table and grabbed up ‘To Wong Foo’. "Then Patrick, John, and Wesley in drag it is. I always did have a soft spot for Chi Chi Rodriguez."

"Makes me think of the Halloween before our last Spring Break."

Phil's hand froze, staring straight ahead of him before shaking his head. "I'm sure I don't know what you're talking about...."

"My red dress was devastating, and your blue number was positively gal next door," Tony said.

"No cluuuuuuue what you're talking about, Tony." Popping the movie in, he grabbed up the remotes to hit play. With a flop back into the couch, he sighed. "Jasper and Bruce looked the best out of the four us, anyway."

"Bruce has better hair, and nobody gets a cleaner shave than Jasper," Tony huffed, scooting over and laying his head in Phil's lap to watch the movie.

Phil wiggled a bit to get comfy before hitting play and letting his hand drop to rest on Tony's arm. "No denying that. Jasper always did know how to get that baby soft and smooth shave. The jerk."

"Totally an asshole," Tony grinned. "I should check in on him." His eyes started drifting shut at the opening scenes.

He moved his hand gently up and down Tony's arm. If he couldn't get the man to feed, at least he could maybe get him to get a little bit of sleep. As the first few minutes of the movie played through, Phil gave a small smile when he felt Tony drift off against him. It wouldn't be too much longer before Bruce and Clint got home. Oh how he hoped Tony wouldn't totally hate them all for this.

Tony's favorite pillow was a lap, and one of his favorite laps had always been Phil's. Phil's lap usually was accompanied by Phil's couch - and some kind of peaceful aura, of all things.

Not much more than fifteen minutes later, the front door opened and shut, and a minute after that, Bruce appeared in the doorway to the TV room. He froze when he saw the screen, groaned, and buried his face in his hands. "Of all things, why that?"

Phil glanced up over the back of the couch and grinned, waving him over. "Sorry. Tony picked it. Here, I'll swap spots with you. He's actually asleep, so...."

"Clint not home yet?" Bruce asked, waiting for Phil to get up so he could slip into the spot and nestle his Mate in close.

"Not yet, no. Should be any minute now, though."

Giving a small hum and nod, Bruce slid down onto the couch, shushed Tony quietly, and began stroking his fingers through his hair. He sat quiet for a long moment before looking back up to Phil. "I've been working on something at the University. Sort of a side project, but one that could be revolutionary. There's surgeries and procedures to change some designations. I... I'm trying to find if there's an actual way for a Beta to become a full Omega, something beyond hormone therapies to simulate scent."

Phil's eyes widened as he settled on the coffee table, elbows on his knees. "How? I don't... I mean, I know it's possible for Alphas or Omegas to become Betas, or for Betas to become Alphas, but... I don't... see how it'd be possible to become a full Omega. Able to whelp and everything?"

Bruce nodded silently. He looked down to Tony with a sad smile. "He wants to be able to, so much. I have to at least try. It could work. Maybe. I hope."

//I am nearly home - how are things?// Clint asked through the bond.

//He's sleeping. Bruce just got here a minute ago and is cuddled up with him.// Was Phil's reply, only slightly pausing in his conversation with Bruce in order to answer Clint.

//Alright. See you shortly.//

Tony ground his teeth in sleep.

Bruce shushed Tony, stroking his fingers through his hair gently. "We're gonna hafta hold him down, aren't we?"

Phil nodded as he frowned. "Clint thinks so, yeah. We'll try talking to him first, though... maybe if all three of us talk to him?"

"He'll feel cornered and attacked. It's going to make things worse."

"Then it'll work him up enough to get his face against your neck and get him to eat. You and I both know he's got issues brought on by his dad. All three of us do. Except we've both worked to get over them. Tony's willfully letting this one destroy him."

The sound of Clint's bike came down the driveway and he parked up in the small garage (still in the process of being built) before coming into the house.

Tilting his head, Phil pushed himself up off the coffee table and moved to go meet his Mate at the door. "I'm not going to let him be destroyed by this, Bruce. Clint said so himself, Tony asked, begged to be turned - it was the last thing he communicated. He knew what he was becoming when he did, he took care of Clint. He doesn't get to welch on it now." His voice was firm, determined and everything about him on edge as he waited for Clint to come inside.

Clint came in, and the first thing he did was kiss Phil's forehead, then his bond mark.  //Your heart too fast beating.//

Phil shook his head, relaxing a bit at the kisses. //Just... refusing to let Tony use his daddy issues as an excuse to letting himself starve to death.//

//It's happening too long enough.// Clint replied, resting a hand on Phil's nape before moving into the room and nodding to Bruce. //I don't like Tony's looking,// Clint added. Tony looked as though he were truly dead and awaiting burial.

Phil frowned, nodding his agreement as he moved back into the room and settled down on the coffee table again. "#We're going to have to wake him up.#"

"I'll do it... hang on," Bruce stroked his fingers through Tony's hair again, leaning down to press a kiss to his head gently. "Tony? Time to wake up."

Clint sat on the edge of the coffee table, watching as Tony took a minute to be roused, then groaned and threw his arm over his eyes.

Bruce gently rubbed his hand up and down Tony's side and chest. "Hey. C'mon, sit up for a little bit, okay?"

"Tired," Tony half growled, sitting up, opening eyes that were glowing dully.

"I know you are, but... we need to have a talk," Bruce glanced up to Clint, giving a nod. "All of us."

Tony looked among them. "What."

Clint waved slightly to get Tony's attention. #You need to stop starving yourself.#

Phil glanced between his Mate and his best friend. "#Clint's right. You've been eating regular food, yeah, but you can't go off that alone, anymore.#"

Tony's eyes narrowed. "I'm fine," he said firmly.

"No, Tony," Bruce shook his head, voice firm and steady. "You're not. Have you seen yourself, lately? You look like you're dead."

Phil grabbed his phone from his pocket, and without a word snapped a quick picture, turning the screen for Tony to see what he really looked like (or, well, as best he could given vampires and cameras don’t mix). "Yes, it's blurry, but you can still see it enough to know that you don't look right anymore."

"Why the hell does it do that, anyway - I still have a heartbeat and breathe - is this some kind of Dresden magic thing? Is magic involved? We need to figure this out, I heard there's a lady in Lousiana, maybe we can talk to her," Tony said, moving to get up on shaky limbs.

Bruce grabbed him by the arm, pulling him easily back down onto the couch. "No. Sit. Tony this needs to stop."

Tony growled, unable to pull away. "I'm FINE," he shouted. "I'm functional!"

"You're STARVING YOURSELF and worrying the hell not just out of me, but out of PHIL and CLINT!" Bruce's eyes flashed an angry green as he kept hold of Tony's arm, refusing to let him go. "Phil and Clint have made a very good point. You ASKED for this Tony. Literally ASKED to be turned!"

Phil clenched his jaw, digging his dull nails into the palms of his hands, mentally relaying things to Clint in case he wasn't able to catch everything.

Clint let his appreciation cross back over as he watched this unfold, moving to put himself slightly between Phil and their friends. Phil was the only mortal of them - fragile.

"Yes, I ASKED," Tony snarled, fangs now poking into his lip. "Because there was no way in hell I was going to leave Phil ALONE. And I'm NOT. I'm stronger, I can protect him better now - when everyone's off working - because I don't have to GO somewhere to do my job!"

"#Tony, you can hardly stand on your own! You couldn't stand for two minutes, upstairs. And you fell asleep before Vida could comment that the little Latin boy in drag that was crying.#" Phil nodded back to the TV, the movie having been paused. "#That wasn't even ten minutes in.#"

"GOOD!" Tony shouted at Phil, taking a step forward, then back and trying to yank his arm out of Bruce's grasp as Clint, his sire, took a (to him) threatening step forward. He kept his eyes on his dear friend, his Omega (because as Omega as he was, he would always have to be Beta first when it came to Phil, always and forever). "See? See how bad it can get? Is THIS what you want?! It's bad enough I've become everything my father said I would -- I refuse to watch you wish you could do the same!" Tony's eyes flashed briefly. In pain, and exhausted... and maybe a little mad with the thoughts he kept having while forcing himself to stay awake, working to give Phil the privilege of his Alpha's hearing.

Clint put up a hand, grasping Tony's chin and then thumbing his fang, letting it prick his finger, and put blood on his tongue.

Tony whined and shook his head. "STOP IT."

"#We're not talking about me, Tony. Don't change the subject!#" Phil protested.

Bruce held his grip on Tony's arm firm, watching Clint carefully before pulling him back in against him again. "Stop using your dad as an excuse, Tony. None of us had great relationships with our dads, you're the only one letting his words keep you down. You're letting him win."

"Don't even start, Phil - don't you think I've noticed you getting all maudlin about being alive in a house full of dead people," he scoffed, shaking his head and ignoring his Alpha. "You want this? It fucking hurts to change, Phil, tears you apart at a visceral level. And what happens if you can't get blood, huh? You get to BITE PEOPLE. You can't even stand lobster if it still has its head, or fish if the skin's still on - and you think you can BITE PEOPLE?!"

Phil swallowed hard, doing his best not to shrink down and away, refused to whimper - even though everything in him was standing on end and screaming for him to run! Hide! Get low, get small, show your stomach in surrender. What was worse, was knowing that Tony was right. He was so incredibly right.

"Tony. Enough!" Bruce snapped, putting every bit of Alpha influence he could into his words.

Clint growled, a low rumble, and he grasped his chylde by the throat with one hand, while signing swiftly with the other, thinking the words to Phil as he did so. He knew Tony had picked up enough to follow along - and at the moment didn't care whether Bruce had, as well.

#The turning hurt, because you fought it. You fought every step of the change, and you are fighting now. You will stop this madness.#

Tony snarled, his control slipping.

Bruce shook his head, letting go of Tony so he could move to be in the line of sight also. "I don't understand why you insisted on being turned, but then fought it tooth and nail. This ends now, Tony. It ends, or..." A sudden lump formed in Bruce's throat. //Or you'll have to be put down before you go crazy. I can't do that to Phil. And I don't want to have to do it either. I love you. You're Mine. But this needs to end.//

Tony clawed at Clint's hand, fighting tooth and nail, literally, to get away as the two Alphas held him still. He fought, and Clint got behind him, grabbing his hands and locking them in one at the small of his back, grasping his nape and shoving his mouth to his Alpha's throat.

They'd already tried talking. He wasn't going to wait for Tony to try and feed off his own body as he had when he was first changing.

Bruce grabbed hold of Tony's shoulder, one hand going up to hold the back of his head flush to his neck. //DO IT TONY.//

With his sire's hand on his neck, his Alpha's on his head, and the slow pulse against Tony's lips, he kept fighting, weakly struggling and snarling and keeping his teeth clenched, for only a moment longer before sobbing and giving in and biting - sharp fangs finding the vein unerring and the first splash of blood had him struggling briefly once more before he latched on tight, deep red staining his mouth and Bruce’s skin at the edges.

Bruce held him tight and close, keeping him from struggling too much before finally sinking them back down into the couch. His grip loosened as Tony finally began to drink freely and stayed in place.

From his spot at the coffee table, Phil quickly looked down at his hands, the floor, the walls, anywhere he could that wasn't watching his friend finally give in and feed from Bruce.

Clint waited a moment longer to make sure Tony would stay put, then went over to Phil and led him out of the room, leaving the other two. If Tony got enough, and he knew Bruce would encourage it, even if it meant Bruce would need what was left in the fridge - he'd manage for at least another month or few before it got bad again.

Hopefully they'd find a way around that sooner instead of later. //Come upstairs, Phil,// he said, keeping a hand on the small of his back as he led him away.

Leaving the pair on the couch, Phil kept his head lowered and shoulders just slightly hunched as he was led up the stairs to their bedroom. He wanted to be sick, not just because of Tony finally tearing into Bruce's neck, but because of everything Tony had said, too.

How true it had all been.

//You should not being there,// Clint said, pulling him into the sitting room between their bedroom and the hall - the someday Nursery. //I'm sorry.//

Phil shook his head, swallowed thickly, and moved to nestle himself under Clint's chin. //No I... my being there worked him up enough to finally feed. It's okay.//

//You're upset. Isn't okay.// Clint rested his hand on Phil's nape and held him securely.

//I'll be okay. I... I know Tony wasn't himself, and he felt cornered. He lashes out when he's cornered. He... he didn't mean it.//

Clint's hold tightened slightly.

Snuffling softly, Phil turned to press his nose in against the hollow of Clint's neck, just breathing him in and letting the scent help to settle him. //I'll be okay... really.//

//Is it truth?// he asked, even his mind-voice quiet.

//...Is what true?//

//Does life upset you.//

Taking a deep breath, Phil pressed himself in all the closer, shaking his head after a long moment. //I don't... the thought of you and Tony and Bruce watching me grow old while you three stay the same... the thought of one day having to leave you because I'm suddenly old and grey and you're still you... I...//

Clint pulled back only to draw Phil into a tender kiss. //I will follow you, Phil. I will not let you leave me behind.//

Phil kissed back, whimpering softly as he clutched Clint's work shirt tight in his hands. //I don't want to leave you behind.//

//You won't,// Clint promised, hand on the back of Phil's neck, his other hand gently rubbing his back.

Pulling back from the kiss, Phil shook his head, snuffled again and quickly wiped at his eyes and nose. //Tony's right though. I'd never be able to bite anyone. I don't like it when the head is still on my lobster, or skin's on the fish... I... I don't even like chicken that's still on the bone.//

//Phil - I will love you entire life,// Clint promised, not shifting his grasp. //And when your time come, I will lie beside you.//

His breath caught in his chest as just what Clint was saying sank in. When Phil's life would one day come to an end, so would Clint's. Licking his lips, Phil wrapped his arms around Clint's shoulders before moving in for another kiss. //I love you. God, I love you.//

//I love you,// Clint affirmed, kissing him, holding him securely once more. //Never feel like you have to be someone else for mine. I made my choice when asked court you.//

Kissing him for another moment or two, Phil finally pulled back, nudging their noses together gently. Resting his forehead to Clint's, he opened his eyes to smile softly. //I do wish I could see Grace and Georg like everyone else, but... I've made it this long without being able to, I will be able to survive if it never happens.//

//You can always use computers talk to them,// Clint said, nudging back and smiling small and sweet.

//I know. They're just not always on or within sight.// Shifting, Phil settled in against Clint's side, pressing himself as close to him as possible. His head tucked under Clint's chin again, arms wrapped around his waist, Phil gazed around the mostly empty and undecorated room. //Do you think Tony will be better about this now? Maybe?//

//Maybe. May take more times to get through his thick skull. He is markedly stubborn,// Clint said thoughtfully.

//More so, or less, than me?// Phil grinned, nudging into his side gently. //I seem to remember you telling me I was also pretty stubborn.//

//It depends on a day,// Clint grinned at him.

//I'm only stubborn when I need to be.//

Clint started laughing quietly and tugged him to sit down with him on the futon.

Dropping down with him, Phil shrugged, still grinning. //What? It's true.//

//You do not always need to stubborn, sometimes you just liking it,// he said, tugging him into his lap.

Curling up in Clint's lap, Phil gave a small, fond smile and shrug. //Maybe a little bit.// With a soft sigh, Phil let his eyes fall shut. //Bruce is working on something that might be able to change Tony's designation, both officially and biologically, to Omega.//

Clint fell still and silent even of mind as he thought about this. //That, if he can, may help.//

//I hope so. I know he was feeling pretty sore after Bruce's Rut. So... if it can actually happen, that would definitely at least help him feel a little bit better.//

//Sore?// Clint seemed concerned. //Does his Alpha know?//

//I doubt it.// Phil shook his head and gave a soft sigh. //I think he'd rather not tell Bruce. Bruce would never forgive himself for even causing just a bit of soreness to him. Especially when they both knew going in that Tony really shouldn't be doing it.//

//My herbs would help.//

//With being sore?//

//Space out rut - so they don't have to have so often.//

Phil gave a thoughtful nod before snuggling in a bit closer. //You should talk to Bruce about it later. He may be willing to consider it. At least until things with Tony get smoothed over and straightened out.//

Nodding in agreement, Clint shifted in the seat - and Phil on his lap - so he could rest a hand on his Omega's stomach.

A thrill ran through him at that, his eyes flickering down to where Clint's hand sat, and a soft smile played on his lips. The very faint bulge that had been low on his stomach had smoothed back down earlier that week, allowing him to wear his jeans and work slacks again just in time for him to go back to work. He missed it, really. He'd been sad to see it gone. //Oh, I forgot to tell you. There was a message on the computer for me at work. I'm assuming it was from Grace and Georg. Congratulating us both on our Bonding.//

//I should come in tomorrow and thank,// he said in reply, gently rubbing Phil's stomach as he cuddled him, not fully realising he was doing it.

//I'd like that. I was going to ask if that now that we're a bound couple, if that meant I'd no longer be walked home after work.//

//You'll be walked - the past few days are different because I had a lot to catch up. You're safer - but I like spending time with you.//

Smiling and sighing contently, Phil leaned back just a little to give Clint more room for the gentle strokes across his stomach. //That's good, because you're stuck with me for a good long while.//

//Blessed with your company.//

Chuckling softly, he nodded, smiling as he leaned up just enough to kiss and nip the bottom of Clint's chin. //Yes. Exactly what I meant.//

Clint grinned. //Though I can't promise next few weeks. The Lewis cattle will birth soon.//

Phil tilted his head. //So soon? Isn't it still early for calves?//

//I know what they tell me,// Clint said with a shrug. //I'm Companion - I'm still learning farmhand trade.//

//And I grew up in Chicago. I really don't know anything about farming.// Phil turned his head, pressing a light kiss to Clint's cheek. //We should probably get some rest. Come shower with me, and come to bed?//

Clint grinned, his off tone laugh mingling with the laughter in his mind. //Gladly//.

Standing, Phil held his hand out for Clint with a soft, fond smile, ready to lead the way to their bathroom.

Chapter Text

Phil made sure to keep a careful eye on Tony in the days following the intervention. Not that he really needed to, since Bruce rarely left his side and was doing all that he could to make sure Tony was getting enough blood in his system.

When he was tired, Tony snapped at people like a cornered animal... and Tony was tired most of the time. Clint tugged Phil to his side and kissed his hair.

Phil turned his head, looking up to Clint with sad eyes. He hated seeing his best friend in so much pain, so tired all the time. //Maybe having our little shared Bonding party with them should wait?// he finally asked. It was only supposed to be a little thing, just the four of them (before the slightly bigger one in the library basement later), but he didn't want to upset Tony somehow, either.

Clint shook his head. #I think that's the only thing he's looking forward to, outside of his project,# he answered in sign.

Glancing back at Tony, Phil gave a small nod. #We will still have it then. I'm just worried about him.#

#His fight,# Clint replied, glancing from the corner of his eye to where Tony was watching them warily, then back to Phil. #Our worry for him will not change him. He has to want to live.#

Oh how Phil wished he could be sure that his friend did still want to live. He'd asked Clint to change him, but then rejected it once it was done. It made no sense to him. Nodding, he nosed Clint's chin gently, pouring all his love through the action and their bond, before pulling back to go sit by Tony. //If he doesn't want me around, we'll go out for a walk. Go to the library and you can spend time with Grace and Georg.//

Clint sighed and turned. //You know how to contact me. Be safe.//

//I will. I promise. I just want to try to talk to him. I love you.// He lifted his eyes back up to watch Clint for a moment before sitting down beside Tony. "What're you working on?"

Tony said nothing until the door closed. "Trying to figure out the logistics of testing your Alpha's ears."

"Yeah?" Phil smiled a bit and leaned over closer. "How's it going?"

"Not great," Tony grumbled. "Bruce is a hell of a lot younger than him, and I don't know how vampire physiology works." He huffed and leaned back rubbing at his face.

Phil's smile softened to something smaller, sympathetic. "I'm sure you'll figure something out. Bruce could still help. What do you need to know?"

"I need to know if his hearing was damaged, or if he was born that way. If there's anything there to fix."

"He was born that way, I think." Phil thought back on previous conversations he'd had with Clint, regarding his hearing. //Clint? Were you born Deaf? Do you know?//

//I think so - don't remember hearing, and the circus got me when I was a child.//

Tony groaned and threw his pencil across the room.

Phil flinched as the pencil went flying. //Okay. Thank you.// Sighing, he moved to retrieve it, setting it carefully back down on the desk next to Tony's elbow. "...I take it that's what you didn't want to hear?"

"No. No it's not. I can't fix something that isn't there," Tony groaned, his head thunking on the desk.

Heart sinking, Phil reached out to touch Tony's shoulder. "Well... he said he doesn't remember hearing... that the circus got him when he was just a kid. It's possible it was damaged in some traumatic way? That he blocked out?"

"I can't figure it out without getting a good look in - and I don't want to get his hope-" Tony shook his head without raising it.

"Maybe Grace and Georg can help with that?"

"How?"

"I... don't know." Phil bit his lip in thought. "They've known him since he was little. Maybe they know something Clint doesn't? Or maybe they could try to look in his ears for you? So long as they knew what to look for?"

"Maybe," Tony sat back. "No. This isn't-. Why am I even trying."

"Because you're Tony. And you've never known the meaning of the words 'give up'. Because you're my best friend. And you're trying to help my Mate be able to hear, so he can really hear me, and so he can hear our pups cry and laugh and speak."

“Yeah.” Tony stood abruptly, knocking the chair over and walking out of the room.

Standing quickly, Phil went hurrying out of the room after him. "Tony?"

Tony kept walking to where he was keeping the books, shoving several to the floor while he pawed through them.

Phil stepped up beside him, touching his shoulder lightly. "Tony? What --"

"He's frozen in time, right? Can heal when he has fresh blood. WHY hasn't his hearing fixed itself," Tony threw another book halfway across the room before finding the one he wanted and paging through, finding a photograph of the workings of the ear. "Look at this. Lots of little tiny parts, any one of them can fuck him up. His balance is fine, so this part probably is too. Why can't I make him HEAR."

Phil shrank back when the book went flying. He stood speechless, frozen in place, unable to answer Tony's question.

"You guys get to have pups, why can't I fix it so he can HEAR them?" Tony said, yanking at his hair before slamming his fists down at the book, ducking his head down, shoulders hunched up and half shaking. "You should get to have that..." he whispered, and if he'd a tail, it'd be tucked tight to his belly.

Whimpering softly, Phil stepped up to try and comfort Tony, only to be intercepted by Bruce. The Alpha shook his head silently, and wrapped his arms around Tony tightly. "Shhhh... Tony. It's going to be alright."

Tony shook his head and whimpered, shoving the book off the table and shaking his head. "I have to fix it," he repeated. "Why can't I just fix it already?"

Holding him tighter, Bruce turned Tony so Tony's arms were pressed between them. "Shh, it's okay. It's okay, Tony."

Phil swallowed hard and slipped away from the pair, moving to go find Clint so they could go for a walk and just get out for a little while. Leave Tony and Bruce to themselves for a bit.

"I think I'm going mad," were the last words he heard Tony say, just as the door shut.

Clint hadn't gone to the library, instead electing to shovel up last night's few inches of snowfall.

Slipping out the front door, Phil moved to curl himself up on the porch swing. He'd at least put his shoes on, but otherwise was out in just his jeans and a sweatshirt. It'd snowed. It was a mild enough night to be outside a little while without a jacket.

Clint noticed him after a few minutes, and stuck the shovel into a pile of the snow before coming up to the porch. He shook his head fondly, opening the front door long enough to grab a coat for Phil, and came to wrap it over his shoulders and sit beside him. #What's wrong?#

#I upset Tony,# he signed back.

#Tony's unstable right now#, Clint replied, folding his hands a moment before continuing. #We pushed him hard the other day. He needs to find his feet again. It's not your fault.#

//He thinks he's losing his mind.// Phil'd tugged his fingers into the sleeves of his sweatshirt and moved to lean in against Clint. //When I mentioned you and I maybe one day having a pup, he just....//

Clint wrapped the jacket better around Phil and put an arm around him. //Just what?//

//That's what got him upset. It wasn't because he can't have pups. He... he's upset because he wants to fix something, but he doesn't think that he can, and it's frustrating him.//

//Not everything can fixing.// Clint rested his chin on Phil's head.

That just made Phil's heart sink all the lower as he thought about the things in their lives that couldn't be fixed. Or possibly couldn't be. //I know....//

//And then like him people come and sometimes do it anyway. Not always, but sometimes. Doesn’t matter, even if he not fix it, I'm sure it will be fine.//

Turning, Phil kissed Clint gently before settling back into him again. He sat still for a long moment, just staring up at the clear January sky. //Clint? Why do you think your ears haven't healed? You can heal quickly after you've been hurt and have Fed, right?//

//Still scars from Before, maybe only fixes what's after you die. I have not thinking about it.//

//Oh, okay.// He sighed softly, wishing he had something good to tell Tony, to help him get the answers he was looking for.

//Did... you want me get ears assess?// Clint asked in an unusual display of nerves.

//Would it mean you'd have to go to a doctor here? That'd be dangerous, wouldn't it?//

//I don't know.//

Thinking for a minute, he pulled back enough to face him. #Would you let Bruce take a look at them? I think I'd feel better if he did, than if you went to someone else who panicked because you're, well, technically dead.#

#Maybe. We'll see.#

#For me? Please?#

#Yes,# Clint replied, taking an unneeded sigh and just holding him.

Clint slipped into the Library, shortly before closing, and went in search of Phil. He paused, seeing Georg roll his eyes at his wandering and pointing toward the stairs. With a brief #Thank you#, Clint went off to find his bonded.

Phil was at his computer, absently fiddling with things and sorting through different emails in his work account, humming under his breath, not that Clint could hear.

Smiling, he went up to Phil, resting a hand on the back of his neck, and leaning down to kiss his forehead. //It's getting late.//

Looking up, a bright smile spread across Phil's face. //Hey,// He moved to stand, folding himself in for a hug and to tuck his head under Clint's chin. //I was just trying to get caught up on a few things.//

//Do you need help?// Clint asked, pulling him in close.

//No, it was just emails. They can wait until tomorrow.// Nosing in against Clint's neck, Phil sighed contently before pulling back to kiss the corner of Clint's jaw.

He smiled softly at his beautiful Omega. //I learned something, today.//

//Oh?// Phil tilted his head curiously, one hand resting over Clint's ever slowly beating heart. //What was that?//

//My ears are not damaged in childhood, I am born Deaf.// He ran his thumb across Phil's nape.

Phil blinked a bit and gave a small whimper in the back of his throat. That was not going to make Tony happy. //Oh.// He tried hard to keep his disappointment out of his thoughts. //How'd you find that out?//

//Town doctor,// he answered, feeling the vibration of the whimper. //Wrong?//

//Nothing’s wrong,// Phil shook his head, moving back in for a quick kiss, a soft smile on his face. //I thought you were going to have Bruce look at your ears?//

//I ask. He isn’t that kind of doctor, and I wanted to find answer.// Clint said, not believing that it was nothing, but willing to let it drop. //Dr. Blake accommodating.//

Head tilted again, a questioning look on his face, Phil blinked up at Clint owlishly. #Who is Dr. Blake?# Force of habit having his hands move faster than his thoughts at the moment.

Clint nosed his temple then pulled back. #Dr. Donald Blake? Town doctor? Office near the bank, I notice this autumn.# He paused. #Big blond Alpha, uses walking stick?#

Phil thought for a moment, before finally giving a small head shake and shrug. He'd maybe, might have, seen someone matching that description, but wasn't really sure. #I don't know. My doctor is a couple towns over.# He shrugged again. //Guess I haven't been paying much attention lately.//

//Oh. The sign say family practitioner, so I think maybe you know him....// There was a tinge of something to Clint's mindvoice, like he was hiding something.

Shaking his head again, Phil made an apologetic face. He slipped his hand down Clint's arm to link their fingers together. //No, but that's okay. Let me close things up here and we can head home.//

Clint only nodded, giving his hand a light squeeze and letting him do as he needed.

Phil pulled away from Clint and quickly began shutting things down in his office, making sure everything was as it should be for the next day. He gathered up his coat, scarf, and gloves, and turned back to Clint with a smile. //Ready down here. You want to ask Grace and Georg to take care of the things upstairs?//

Clint smiled and nodded, heading upstairs to do just that.

Following behind, Phil gave another soft, content sigh. Things were feeling very much right in the world, for a change. On Sunday they'd be having their shared little private Bonding party with Bruce and Tony, and then in March have the bigger party with their family and friends.

Waiting for him at the top of the stairs, Clint reached a gloved hand to Phil so they could walk together back home. //Ready?//

Phil smiled as he took Clint's hand, and moved to press himself close to Clint's side, hugging his arm and offering up a bright smile. //Ready. Very ready.//

Glancing around the main room of the library, he watched as the computers flickered off, followed by the lights. "Thanks Grace," Phil called. "Thank you Georg."

Clint nodded goodnight to the ghosts before leading his beloved mate home.

Phil talked with Clint about his day on the way home, told of the book he'd checked out for Clint that he thought his Mate might like, and of how much work he was going to be having to put in in the coming weeks taking stock and inventory of all the library books, and putting in orders for any replacements that might be needed or any books that might have just come out and needed to be added to the collection. Honestly, it was Phil's hope and dream to have the best little library in the county. At the very least.

Once home, he hung his winter gear up just inside the door and leaned up to press a slow, gentle, but thorough kiss to Clint's lips. //I'm going to go check on Tony, then find a little something to munch.//

Clint returned the kiss with a quiet laugh, keeping him close to draw it out a little longer. //I can start food after I shower,// he offered, breaking the kiss to breathe in his scent, hand on the back of Phil's neck.

Smiling softly, Phil hummed in appreciation of that thought and nosed just under Clint's chin. //Yeah, I like that plan. Thank you.// He pulled back, not enough to break the hold on his nape, but enough to put a little space between them. //I'll be down in a little while.//

Clint nodded, pressed a kiss to his forehead, and went to go bathe before making everyone something to eat. Knowing the scientists, knowing Tony, food would be necessary.

Phil made his way up to Tony's make-shift lab and knocked on the door gently. He wasn't sure if Bruce was in there or if he'd be interrupting anything. "Tony?"

"Yeah?" Tony called back. He was seated at his desk, three books and two laptops open.

The door cracked open as Phil stuck his head in and smiled faintly, before stepping into the room. "Hey, what're you workin' on?"

"Same old same old, you okay?" Tony pushed back and regarded him.

"Mmhmm," Phil nodded and moved to sit in the chair near Tony's desk. "Just wanted to come see what you were up to, and to, uh let you know that Clint apparently went to that doctor in town? The new guy? Blake?"

"Yeah, he's that Alpha moved upstairs from your old apartment, remember?" Tony wasn't sure if Phil'd ever met the man, though. "What about him?"

Phil shook his head a bit and shrugged, pulling his feet up onto the chair to get a bit more comfortable. "Clint wanted to find out for sure if he'd lost his hearing somehow or if he'd been born deaf." Arms wrapped around his knees, Phil's features fell and he became almost hesitant to tell Tony what'd been learned. "He was born deaf..."

"...Oh."

"Yeah..." Phil frowned and slowly uncurled himself. "Which means there's nothing that can be done. Right?"

"Maybe," Tony frowned at the books on his desk. "From what I've learned, some kinds of damage are irreversible, and some kinds of birth defect are irreversible.... but that means there are some that can be fixed... we just have to figure out where the signal drops, and then we'll know." He dropped his face into his palms with a sigh. "Dammit..."

Phil pushed himself up out of the chair and moved to stand next to Tony, hand resting gently on his shoulder. "Tony, it's okay. Clint's never been able to hear. I don't think he minds that he can't," he said softly, comfortingly.

Tony shook his head and leaned it against Phil's hip. "You do, though. And he will, when you guys...." he sighed. "I gotta fix this, right? It would be good, fixing this."

"Not everything can be fixed though," Phil shook his head. "Clint and I talk through our bond and it's more than I could ever hope for."

"Mind-speak is nice," Tony agreed, closing his eyes and frowning. "But what's the point of being me, if I can't fix things?"

Stepping back just enough that he could see Tony's face, Phil quirked a brow. "What's the point of being you? Really, Tony? You're my best friend. There's more to you than just fixing things."

"It's what I do, though. I fix things. It's useless being a genius if I can't solve things for my best friend."

Phil thought for a moment, trying to come up with something to say that would help make Tony feel even the slightest bit better about himself.

"You know," He finally said, breaking the silence that fell between them, "One of the amazing things about being a genius is the fact you guys find breakthroughs for things others used to think was impossible. You invent things that change the world. But sometimes it's okay to ask for a little help. Why don't you go talk to Dr. Blake? Maybe between the two of you, you can come up with something?"

Sighing, Tony nodded. "I guess I could try that... if Clint's willing to let us work things out with him? We'll probably need some tests and things to know what we're working with." His mouth twisted in a thoughtful moue.

"I'll talk to him about it while we're eating," Phil squeezed Tony's shoulder before pulling away completely. "Speaking of eating, he's making food for everybody, so come downstairs with me?"

"Can I finish up what I was doing, first?" Tony wheedled, leaning back and looking up at him.

Phil raised an eyebrow at him, arms folded loosely over his chest. "I'll come get you when Clint's got the food ready, how's that? Or send Bruce up to get you if he's home? Where is he, anyway?"

"Someone got radiation poisoning, he's at the hospital. He probably won't be home tonight."

"Oh," Phil cringed slightly at the thought. "In that case, I'll come up to get you and you can hang out with us for the night, if you want to?"

"I don't want to horn in," Tony said with a small smile. "I'll be okay."

"What if I asked really nicely and said I'm in the mood for puppy piling on the couch with my Mate and best friend?"

"I'd like that," Tony admitted.

Grinning brightly, Phil gave a sharp nod, then started for the door. "Good. I'll come up to drag you down for supper when it's ready. Then we'll watch a movie or something."

Tony snortlaughed, "Okay, shoo," he said, waving at his Omega.

* * *

After supper, they all curled up on the couch together, half watching a movie. Clint had Phil pulled up against his chest, Tony was laying with his head against Phil's thigh, playing with the hem at the ankle of the born Omega's pants.

Phil sighed contently at being the center of the puppy pile. For whatever reasons, he'd been feeling particularly snuggly the whole day. Now that he was home with his family, everything felt right in the world. Things felt, at the moment, like they used to.

Absently, Phil played with Tony's hair, even while nuzzling into his own Alpha's chest, breathing in his scent.

Tony, still slow to regain his strength, fell asleep a little more than halfway through the film, fingers resting gently on Phil's ankle, temperature cooling slightly as his heart reached its resting beat, his breath slowed to almost never.

Clint pressed a kiss to Phil's hair. //How things are?// he asked.

//Mmm?// Hummed Phil, lifting his head slightly to blink up at Clint, a soft, fond smile in place.

//No matter,// Clint said, kissing his nose and nuzzling him a little, resting his hand on Phil's

Nuzzling back, Phil settled into the couch and moved to rest his hand over Clint's. His attention turned back to the movie as he started move their joined hands in an absent petting motion. Touching and being touched were both high on his list for the night. //Mm... 'fore I forget...cuz I already did earlier. Tony wants your help with something.//

//What?// Clint asked, closing his eyes and just breathing in the scent of calm Pack.

//He wants to try and find a way to make it so you can hear. So that way you'll be able to hear when we have a pup and they cry or start to talk// Phil blinked heavily. //I said maybe you two could go talk to Dr. Blake. See if he could help.//

//I am willing. He seem nice, no threat.// Clint mused, then nodded. //Yes, I will.//

Smiling, Phil shifted to look up at him again. //Really?//

Clint nodded. Trying wouldn't hurt, and making the effort might even help Tony. //To try. Yes.//

Phil moved carefully so as not to wake Tony and leaned up to press a kiss to Clint's lip. His arms wrapped around his Mate's shoulders and he held himself close and tight, happily.

The embrace lasted a little while, before Clint reluctantly added, //it may not work.//

//I know...// Even Phil's mind was soft and slightly resigned, but he still held out hope. //I'm happy just that you agreed to try.//

Clint kissed his hair again, just as the movie ended. //Here, I carry Tony to his bed - and join you in ours, when he is settle.//

//Okay. I'll meet you upstairs.// Phil nosed Clint's chin gently before he shifted enough for Clint to stand and pick Tony up. He gave his friend's shoulder a light squeeze and smiled up at Clint gently.

//Love you,// Clint told him, before turning and taking Tony up.

//Love you// Phil answered back.

He watched as Clint carried Tony off, setting about to close things up and turn off the lights and electronics before heading up to make himself comfortable in bed.

Clint got Tony up to his room and took off his house slippers before tucking his chylde into bed. He ran his fingers through the dark curls before leaving the door cracked open. Even if he couldn't hear if there was a problem, perhaps Phil would.

He returned to their bedroom and stripped down before joining Phil in the bed.

Phil, who'd opted to sleep just in his sleeper pants, was curled up on his side, eyes closed but not quite asleep just yet. When he heard Clint slip into the room, he smiled softly and scooted, making room for Clint. //Hey you,// He greeted fondly, just opening his eyes enough to see his Mate as he snuggled back in against him. //Get Tony settled?//

//He did not wake,// Clint told him. His chylde had come down for food and cuddle piles already in his pyjamas, so it really was a simple thing. //I leave the door open, in case,// he added, nuzzling his Mate's hair.

Plastering himself to Clint's side, Phil rested his head over the slow beating heart and nodded. //Good idea. I know he doesn't really tend to sleep well on his own.//

//Should I bring him here?// he asked. It wouldn't be the first time the three had shared a bed. He should talk to Bruce about it, if it was something Tony needed.

Phil hummed thoughtfully for a moment, nuzzling Clint's chest before shaking his head. //Leave him for right now. I'm feeling snuggly, but mostly snuggly for just you.//

Clint huffed a silent laugh, wrapping his arm around him. //I love you,// he told him, reaching to turn out the light.

//Love you, too// Phil smiled and pressed a kiss to Clint's chest, got himself settled in, and slowly drifted off to sleep.

* * *

Phil had lived a long life, bearing several children to their happy family. Tony nudged his nose beneath Phil's wrinkled chin before Phil headed up to bed for the night - Bruce was working on something, the children were mostly grown and gone, living in houses of their own - but for one and her family living in the home Clint had built so long ago. Their children were asleep now, too, though, and Tony puttered about cleaning up before heading to bed with his own Mate for the night.

In the morning, Tony woke early, shuffling to the kitchen for some coffee. It was Phil’s birthday, so he thought perhaps he’d bring a meal up for the Alpha family in their pack to eat in bed.

Sausages, bacon, pancakes, juice, milk, coffee, and a small bottle of blood. It was a good breakfast.

A scream rang through the house when he entered the Alpha-family bedroom with the cursory knock, as he often did.

Phil’s heart did not beat. And, listening for long minutes, Tony found that Clint’s did not, either.

Bruce came running at the scream, stepping carefully around broken dishes, moving to confirm what Tony could not bear to.

Gone.

Tony woke with a start and a sob in his throat, tears on his cheeks. Assuredly, that was the future in store, but nothing would ever soften the blow of his best friend eventually succumbing to mortality. The bed felt big, and empty. He shivered as he climbed out, taking the blanket with him, trying to calm down.

He just.

He needed.

He slipped into the room between the hall and the master bedroom, the one that would one day be a nursery, curling up on the couch and listening. The swift calm human heartbeat of Phil in sleep was soothing amid the counterbeat of Clint’s slower heart, and he closed his eyes. Just a nightmare. Surely they wouldn’t mind him sleeping there, just tonight.

Phil shifted on the bed, snuffled softly and he turned his chilly nose in towards Clint's chest, and settled back down in sleep once more.

“Sure - go on ahead, Tony. I’ve got to hit the bank before I come home, shouldn’t take too long.”

The bank was in the next town, much larger than this one, and the turn around would take at least half an hour, more depending on lines. Tony nodded, grabbing up the baby carrier. “Well, we’ll just head on home and watch Kipper without you. You’re missing out!”

Phil laughed, waving Tony off. Tony took his little godpup home to watch munchkin TV while having cuddles waiting for everyone else to make it home. He’d had a rough winter, and was only now able to really get around to doing things again.

Really, all he wanted to do was take care of the little one - and it seemed the others were more than fine with letting him.

“Papa!” the child cried with a giggle, waving tiny pudgy hands toward the entryway. Which was weird, because Tony would have heard if the door opened.

Standing there was Phil, looking like he was disoriented, a dark hole in his shirt.

Tony could see right through him.

Tony woke, feeling like he couldn't move, like he was weighed down and captive to the nightmares playing over and over in his mind, couldn't even move to clutch his blanket, each breath a broken half sob.

Something somewhere, a noise or a feeling, woke Phil from his own slumber. He blinked his eyes wide, fully awake in an instant and feeling his own heart race despite not having had any dreams that would cause it. It was just one of those strange and sudden things that happened sometimes.

Frowning, he pressed a kiss to Clint's chest and moved to get up, shuffling out to get a drink. He paused though, once inside what would one day be the nursery, when he found Tony lying terribly still on the futon. Phil stepped closer, head tilted in concern. "Tony...?" He asked quietly, not quite sure if Tony were asleep or not.

Finally, finally the sleep paralysis let him go, and Tony whimpered, sitting up and hugging Phil around the waist, all but clinging to him as he shut his eyes tight against the tears.

Startled, Phil wrapped his arms around Tony and just held on. "Tony? What's wrong? Are you okay?"

He shook his head. "'m fine," he mumbled, just hanging on tight. "Din't mean to wake you up."

"You didn't," Phil murmured, reaching down to clutch the back of Tony's neck, "It's okay. I woke myself up, apparently. S'okay."

Tony took shuddering, unneeded breaths. "'m sorry."

Shaking his head, Phil ran his fingers through soft, thick hair. "It's okay, Tony. C'mon. Let's go get some water and then you can come sleep with me and Clint, okay?"

"That going to be okay? It's not like it's.. overwatch time or anything," Tony said, swallowing and only pulling away reluctantly.

"It'll be fine, promise." Phil took a step back, giving Tony plenty of room to stand up. He reached for the blanket and wrapped it around Tony's shoulders securely. "We'll get a drink, then go back to sleep. Bruce should be home tomorrow, right?"

"I dunno. Maybe?" Tony rubbed at one of his eyes with the heel of his palm.

Phil wrapped his arm around Tony's shoulders, keeping him drawn in close as they made their way towards the stairs that went straight down to the kitchen. "Well, from now on, whenever he's not home for the night, you come sleep in our room. Got it?"

Tony looked down at his feet, nodding. "I'd like that. Didn't want to ask."

As their feet touched the floor just outside the kitchen, Phil shook his head and led the way to the sink, pausing just long enough to pull down a couple glasses and hand one off to Tony. "I should have told Clint just to bring you right up to our room. I'm sorry, I didn't think of that until after you were already in your own."

"Hey, I'm a big boy, I'm only a couple years younger than you, I'm not helpless," he huffed with a small smile.

"I know," Phil gave a small smile in return, followed by a slight shrug. "But humor me, okay? You know I have a thing about taking care of people."

"Okay," Tony said. "Just in this," he added just to be contrary.

Phil laughed softly and nodded, finishing off his glass of water before setting it by the sink. "Thank you. Now, are you finished? Think you can get back to sleep, now?"

Nodding, Tony set his glass in the sink to deal with later. Talking to Phil had helped, if only to reassure him that he was alive. "I can try."

Clint's mind touched Phil's. //Problem?//

At the touch and gentle, sleepy voice, Phil paused only briefly. He still wasn't quite used to the fact he and Clint were able to mindspeak. //Tony was having bad dreams again, I think,// He answered, and turned back to Tony, motioning him back up the stairs. //We went down for a glass of water. Would it be alright if he slept with us until Bruce comes home?//

//Of course, he is family,// Clint replied, getting up to go pull on some boxers, thinking it might make Tony more comfortable to share a bed outside of heat if he wasn't skyclad.

//Thank you. Be back up in a minute,// Phil gently nudged and prodded Tony along, guiding him back to the master bedroom. "C'mon. I think I can handle being a Phil Sandwich for the night."

Clint was just getting back into the bed, half watching the door as he pulled down the covers and waved them both over. #Come sleep, Tony. Family bed is for grown-ups, too.#

Tony huffed and shook his head, smiling his thanks as he moved around to the other side.

Phil climbed up onto the bed and wedged himself down against Clint. He paused after a moment and looked over his shoulder to Tony. "Unless you'd rather be in the middle?" He just couldn't promise that he wouldn't wind up sprawled across Tony to lay across both him and his Mate at some point during the night.

"I'm okay," Tony said, climbing in and curling up against Phil's back, ear pressed to listen to his heart.

Clint pulled the blanket up over all of them, reaching to lay one arm across Phil, his hand on Tony's shoulder protectively. //Sleep//.

With a happy, content and settled huff, Phil nodded, yawned and snuggled down into the mattress. As he was slowly drifting off, he reached behind himself to pull Tony's arm across as an extra "blanket" and cuddle down in between them both.

Chapter Text

Clint left Tony and Phil all snuggled up in the master bedroom with a laptop and snacks, taking the shopping list Phil had been making on his way out.

He now stood in one of the aisles at the small grocery market, puzzled at the amount of 'oddlings' on the list he'd been given.

Roast, frozen veggie mix, potatoes, chips, semi-sweet chocolate chips, salted caramel chocolate, dark chocolate with sea salt, dark chocolate chips, milk chocolate chips, soap, toothpaste, milk, cereal, spaghetti, tomatoe sauce.

That.... was a lot of chocolate.

"Liza, c'mon baby, you gotta stay sitting down in the cart. You're gonna get hurt, Beautiful." It was an age old statement, one that had been made a hundred times before... and that was just since getting to the small grocery store twenty minutes ago.

Still, the house was empty of food, and two growing boys with hefty appetites meant they were in desperate need of stocking up and not just keep ordering pizza every night. Pizza was great, no doubt, but he needed meat, not just a constant diet of cheese pizza.

He carefully pushed his little girl back down into the seat and buckled her back in before smoothing down her russet red curls. "We need to get some meats. Wanna help me pick out the best ones?"

Liza giggled and clapped her hands. "Steak!"

Meanwhile, one aisle down, Clint had given up and just got one of everything vaguely resembling chocolate in the candy aisle, before making his last stop at the meat counter to regard what was available. Tony was still thin, and he'd had a bad night, he'd need something good and bloody - Phil's bit could be cooked better, but it was easier to sneak blood into fresher meat to supplement their Be- their Omega. He pursed his lips a little as he scanned for something suitable.

The father huffed a laugh as he turned the corner and started down for the meat department. "Well, obviously steak. I should just buy a herd of cattle for how much we go through steaks, know that?" He asked, leaning his forearms on the handle of the cart and reaching over to tickle Liza's tummy.

Watching her giggle and grin was probably his favorite thing in the world.

Stepping to the side, he leaned over to examine the selection. He found a couple packages of steaks that were suitable for his needs, set them in the cart, and, without looking, started shuffling down the line, picking up a couple different packages along the way.

"Just put a fresh packed rump roast down," The butcher behind the counter said, catching his attention, and nodding off down the line.

His eyes lit up with glee as he grinned. "Thanks! 'Preciate the heads up!"

Meanwhile, Clint had just spotted the roast, and heaved an unneeded sigh of relief. That should hold the three of them over for another two days (as long as they supplemented with other foods) before making another run when Bruce came home. He reached for, and grabbed, the roast.

At the exact same time as another pair of hands took hold of it.

The man mentally cursed up a blue streak and was quite prepared to yank it out of the other person's grasp when he glanced up and took pause. There was something familiar about that face. "Sorry, but uh, I kinda need this."

The blond's eyes darted to his mouth and he frowned. With his free hand, Clint pulled a few cards from his pocket, shifting so one was on top and showed it to the other man. [I need this for an Omega in my home.] Only when he looked at the other man to wait for his response when it was read, on this second glance, he saw the russet red hair, and something old and instinctive caused him to jerk back with a flinch, his slow beating heart in his throat, completely unknowing of why he had the brief fright, there and gone as quick as lightning.

He read the note, frowned a bit, and glanced at the meat selections, gave Liza a quick look, before turning his eyes back to the other man. "I've kind of got a hoard of hungry beasts currently living off cheese pizzas..."

Clint chewed his lower lip, the same way he had since he was a small child, just a corner of it, nibbling as he thought. He put the cards away, pulled out his wallet, and offered money, pointing to several other steaks, maybe not an immediate cut, but excellent quality. He needed the freshest he could get for Tony - fairly certain the young vampire wouldn't eat a venison that was still warm, should Clint go hunting. He rubbed his palm over his heart. #Please#. and offered it again in trade, looking everything like a stubborn puppy.

Standing there for a minute, he watched the man, trying to place why he looked familiar. Frowning, he leaned against the cart and huffed. "I'm sorry, this is bugging the hell outta me. You look crazy familiar though..."

A tiny hand came up and grabbed at the cards, and Clint let them go without fuss, giving the little girl a small smile, before he looked at the man who'd momentarily stirred fear in him. He didn't seem familiar, though. He took a deep, unneeded, breath - cataloguing Beta and vampire. Clint let go of the roast and pulled out a pen, teasing one of the cards from the toddler's hands as she giggled and played with them, and wrote. [The Omega in my home is new-turned. I need this for him. Please, take the money and buy a different meat. He is unwell.] He solemnly handed the card to the redhead before waiting for his response. He scratched at the hair above his ear, shifting uncomfortably.

Reading the new card, the father smoothed down Liza's hair again as she played with the cards happily. He took a moment to scent the air a bit, himself. The man was an Alpha, Bonded, and vampire. "The Omega. He you're mate?"

Clint shook his head.

He sighed an unneeded sigh and glanced back Liza and his cart. Finally, he nodded. "Alright." He looked back to Clint and nodded again. "Alright, yeah. Fine. I hope it helps him out."

Clint's relieved smile was bright and familiar. He gave the redhead the extra cash for another, larger (if an hour earlier cut) roast, and took the new cut one, carefully setting it in the cart not to lose any of the blood.

Watching him, Barney reached to pick up the other roast before, taking a card from Liza and pulling a pen from his shirt pocket to write, I'm new to the area and surprised to find a fellow vamp. If you need anything, here's my cell number. Text anytime. My name's Barney Barton.

Clint took it and nodded, huffing an off-tone laugh. He tore off the edge of the card, writing. [There are a few of us, I'm a Barton, too - maybe we're related. Clint.] and then his number. He tucked the pen in his pocket and handed the half card back.

Instantly, Barney dropped the card and gaped at him. "Clint!?"

The blond looked at him, a little confused at the reaction. He nodded, slowly

Barney scrambled for another card, upsetting Liza in the process. Clinton Barton? Born in Waverly, Iowa?

Clint nodded slowly once more after he read it. He tilted his head, now frustrated that he couldn't just sign his questions. Are we related? Did you know me? Why was I left on the road with a note pinned to my shirt? Are we kin? How do you know me? - but none of that was said, the only thing was a confused, questioning gaze as he watched the redhead, and caught the sight of a giggling toddler grabbing at the cards like she was playing a game from the corner of his eye.

Hope swelled up in Barney's chest. It was entirely possible that this man was just his long lost brother's ancestor. Who just so happened to be deaf and been born in Waverly. "You look so much like my brother. Like our mom. How old are you?"

That was easy to fake-sign. He held up one finger, then two, then waved his flattened hand in a wishy-washy symbol. He was a hundred and twenty... something. He didn't know for sure, his age hadn't been on the note.

The best he'd ever had was guesses.

That put the age at just about right. "Middle name Francis?"

Clint nodded, hope that this man was kin (though why was there still that tiny touch of fear?) growing. He smiled uncertainly. This man seemed kind, his ... daughter?... was pleasant and well fed. It was probably some reminder of someone else, long forgotten.

Barney grabbed another note and wrote, My brother Clint was taken out of the house when he was 11. Our dad said he put him in an institution because he was a Deaf Alpha. I never was able to find him, though, when I got older and went looking for him

If it was possible, Clint paled when he read the note. Eleven? Was that how old he was. He grasped the edge of his cart to still a shaking hand, before taking the pen back. [I was found on the roadside, a note pinned to my chest, halfway between Waverly and here.] He paused then added, [I have a brother?] He couldn't remember anything before the circus, had only what those who were there had told him about his origins.

Sadness and pain settled heavy in his chest. He knew his dad hadn't taken his brother to an institution. He KNEW it! "Yeah..." He huffed softly. Pausing, Barney reached into his back pocket for his wallet. He flipped past the pictures of him and Simone, him and Simone and the boys, the boys and baby Liza. Getting to the last one, he tugged one very faded and worn and tattered old old photo. He held it out to Clint. Ghostly faded faces stared back. Two young boys, not much more than 6 and 9, in their Sunday best. One darker haired, the other’s near white looking.

Clint knew that pale child was him, knew from pictures they drew of him when he was in sideshow, and then later when he was a headlining act. His hair hadn't darkened to a regular blond until just a few years before he'd been turned. He held the photo in shaking hands, tears in his eyes. He knew he must have had another family once upon a time, that for some reason they'd left him to Heaven's mercy, and he'd found those who'd raised him, family in the circus, and here in Littleton. His vision blurred behind tears as he looked at the redhead. His brother.

"H'lo," he said in a quiet off-tone, barely more than a whisper, as he wanted to be sure he didn't shout.

Barney took a shaky breath before pulling Clint in for a tight hug. He held him for a long moment before pulling back. "God, I can't believe I found you. Shi--oot. Shoot. I... God. I... where do you live? I'm probably talking too fast. Let's... damn."

//Phil? Phil, you call me? I find... found. Brother. Alive! Same-as-me. I can give phone him, you can speak? Phil?// Clint contacted his Bonded as he hugged the man back, unable to keep up with his chatter, and honestly too stunned at the moment to try.

There was a slight delay before Phil answered. Not through their bond, but by phone. Calling, just like Clint asked him to.

Clint grinned as he felt the vibration, answering the phone and sticking it out at the man, at Barney. His Brother!

Barney looked at it in confusion before looking back at the phone and taking it. "Uh... hello?" //He says Hello. What am I supposed to say?//

//Tell him name, you are Mine. Can his family come supper with us?// Clint fidgeted.

//Alright, hang on. Quick question. Could you pick up some brownie mix? Are you still at the store?// Phil cleared his throat. "Hi. This is Phil. I'm Clint's Mate. Clint would like you and your family to come have supper with us."

Clint stifled an off-toned giggle behind his hand. //I take all many chocolate things. One every choice.//

Barney huffed a soft laugh, as he glanced back to Clint and nodded. "I was gonna try to ask him the same thing. I gotta stop off at home, but I'll definitely get back to ya's once I tell my wife. Gimme your number and address?"

Phil's happiness could be felt through the bond before he answered Barney, giving him the home number, cell number, and address. "Just let us know. I look forward to meeting you."

Clint was half bouncing on the balls of his feet at that point.

"Likewise. Nice talking to ya, Phil."

//He's gonna go home and talk to his wife, but he wants to very much. He'll call when he knows for sure. And thank you! I love you!//

Clint was grinning now. //All my love you!// he answered, waiting for Barney's response.

Once Barney hung up with Phil, he passed the phone back with a grin. "I will let you both know when we'll be over. Your Mate sounds like a real great guy."

Clint nodded, still grinning, then pulled Barney into another hug. Then he turned and kissed the top of Liza's mop of russet curls and pinched the bridge of her nose, making her giggle.

He grabbed the roast, and another two, still leaving the ones he'd indicated to Barney earlier and gave him a wave as he went to grab fudge popsicles on his way to the register.

Still floored and in shock, Barney stood by the meats for another minute longer before he laughed and grabbed up one of the other roasts and continued on with his grocery shopping.

* * *

Tony watched Phil hang up, and raised an eyebrow from his blanket cocoon. "What's going on?"

Grabbing up the bag of M&Ms he'd been munching on, Phil flopped himself down on the couch next to Tony, poking at him to open up the blanket so he could get in on the warmth too. "Long story short? Clint had an older brother who apparently is vamp too. And now living here. They ran into each other at the store. Him and his family are going to be coming by for supper."

Tony gave him a long calculating look, then nodded, opening up the blanket and pulling him in for sleepy cuddles. "Need me be scarce? I can drive up to where Bruce is and bug him."

Phil shrugged, popped a little chocolate into his mouth, and just leaned against Tony. "You don't need to. But if you'd rather go see your Alpha, I totally understand." He paused and tilted his head back, looking at Tony nearly upside down. "Has he mentioned when he'll be coming back?"

Tony shook his head. "It's complications," he said, then changed subject. "You're going to turn into Belgium, at this rate."

"Huh?"

"Chocolate zombie," Tony commented, resting his head on Phil's shoulder. "Just sayin'. Never seen you so obsessed with it, before."

Phil looked down at the small, waiting-in-line-at-the-register-impulse-buy bag of M&Ms and frowned. For the past week or so Phil had been getting a bag or two of them. Or nibbling on the semi-sweet chocolate chips that were in the freezer for when (if) anyone decided to make cookies.

Shrugging, he dumped a couple more into his palm and popped them into his mouth. "Ever just get the urge to eat just one thing in particular for a while? Like how when we were in college, we used to order pizza every night for like a week straight, and then switch to burritos for a week?"

"Got different toppings though," Tony commented. "You feel ok? Off cycle or something?"

"Always got the same thing for burritos. Or at least I always got the same thing." Phil answered with a shrug. The bag finished off, he balled it up and tossed it to the trash, frowning as it fell short and about an inch too far to the side. How could Clint always make that look so easy?

"I feel fine. Just... want chocolate. I dunno why. Just sounds good."

"I'm watching you," Tony said, not threatening, but concerned. "I can go hang out with Georg and Grace if you want while you guys have your family time."

Phil leaned into Tony a bit more and gave a stifled yawn. "You should go see Bruce. You need some cuddles from someone other than your best friend."

"Yeah okay, I'll go when Clint gets home," he said. "I'll call if it looks like I won't be home, deal?"

"Deal."

"Cool." Tony unpaused the DVR and settled in to nap while Phil had his reality shows fix.

Phil half dozed while he watched the shows, waiting for Clint to return home. His eyes had just drifted shut when he heard boots on the front steps, and felt the comfortable warmth of his Mate approaching. //You're home?//

//I am,// Clint replied. //Give me few minute to store food.//

//Need any help carrying things in?// Phil figured he'd at least ask, even though he was comfortable and warm right where he was, and didn't particularly want to go out into the cold at the moment.

//No, just two trip - stay warm.// Clint replied, the sound of his bootsteps going to the kitchen and bags being put on the counter before they headed back to the door.

Phil smiled fondly and snuggled down into the blanket cocoon he shared with Tony. //Mm, okay. We're in the TV room when you're finished.//

//Yes,// Clint replied, and the door closed as he made his way to get the last few bags. Tony shivered a little and snuggled up a bit tighter to Phil under the blanket.

//Tony's planning to go visit Bruce tonight, when your brother and his family comes to visit.//

//Oh.// there was a pause as the door opened, then closed, footsteps to the kitchen. //Is Bruce not home yet?//

Phil frowned and shook his head, despite Clint not even being in the room to see it. //No, not yet. I asked Tony about it and he said there’re 'complications'.//

//We should worry?//

//I don't think so...// Phil hoped they didn't need to worry. He really doubted that they would. Bruce was crazy about Tony. There'd never been any reason to assume differently. //I think it has to do with that guy he had to take to the hospital? Maybe. I doubt it's anything we need to be worried about.//

//Tony is welcome stay if he wants,// Clint said. //He is family. I will text Bruce if he goes. I text both ways.//

Phil huffed a soft laugh and smiled fondly under the blankets he'd burrowed up in. //I told Tony he should go. He misses Bruce. He's just being stubborn about it.//

//Yes. Bruce is gone too long.//

Clint finished putting things away and came to find them in the living room, giving a soft concerned smile at the bundled up Omegas. //I know it is to help people...// He sighed and moved forward, kissing Phil while gently petting Tony's sleeping head.

//Yeah. I think Tony going up to see him will do both of them some good.// Phil smiled into the kiss, the faint taste of chocolate still lingering in his own mouth. //Plus, means maybe you and I will get our bed all to ourselves again.// He added as a playful little tease. He loved Tony, he really did, and he had no problems sharing the bed between both of the people he cared about most. But he kind of missed getting to go to sleep pressed up against an obscene amount of bare flesh. With Tony sleeping with them, Clint had been being nicely modern and going to bed with, at the very least, a pair of boxers on.

Clint chuckled, a low rumble in his throat. //Precious fool,// he said fondly, giving him another kiss. //I want to make sure Tony bloodmeat before he go - I make it now, call it snack?//

Phil nodded and settled back into the couch, smiling up at Clint innocently. //Sounds good.//

Clint grinned at his beloved Mate, and pulled away before he started kissing him again, sleeping Omega beside them or not. He went to the kitchen, pulling out some of the new-cut roast and injecting some extra blood into two portions while he began cooking Phil's -- the rest went into the fridge.

While Clint was preparing the 'snack', Phil nestled himself into the couch, ready to start in on the next episode of American Pickers, when his cell phone rang. He glanced to the unfamiliar number and cautiously answered it.

"Hello?"

There was a moment pause before, "Hi. Phil, right? This is Barney, Clint's brother. We spoke--"

Phil grinned as he nodded and sat up a bit straighter. "Yeah, hi. I remember."

"Great. Talked to my wife and we agreed we'd love to take you an' Clint up on your offer tonight."

//Barney and his family are coming over tonight. He's on the phone right now.// Phil sent a wash of warmth and happiness to Clint before he answered.

"Absolutely. We'd love to have you. Seven-thirty not too late?"

There was a soft huff of a laugh on the other end. "Nah, that sounds great. Got your address, so we'll see ya's at seven-thirty."

"Great," Phil beamed, happy to get to meet Clint's brother and that Clint had yet another familiar face in the area. "See ya then."

//I have enough for every. What time?//

//They'll be here around seven-thirty. So we’ve got a few hours to get things ready.// It had only just turned four o'clock.

//Good. Your steak will be done in eight minutes.//

Phil smiled to himself and stayed leaning against Tony for a few minutes longer before deciding to wake him so they could all eat together. "Tony, hey, wake up. Pre-supper time."

"Pre-supper?" Tony yawned, loathe to move. ""m Comfy."

"Yes, pre-supper. Clint brought good stuff home, and I'm hungry, so... time to get up. Nap time's over." Phil moved to stand, tugging to try and take the blanket with him.

"Phiiiiiil," Tony whined as his nice warm cocoon was taken away. He yawned again. "Fine fine...."

"You can sleep once you finish pouncing Bruce," Phil teased, taking more and more of the blanket with him, the further from the couch he got. Did he intend to stay wrapped up in it as he moved for the kitchen? Absolutely.

Tony hummed and smiled. "I need to pounce Bruce. Good idea. Food before driving." He kept part of it and shuffled after him by simple fact of warm blanket.

In the kitchen, Clint had just put down the blood-doctored steaks to warm on either side while Phil's finished cooking.

The Omega pair shuffled into the kitchen, looking quite comical in their shared blanket, neither one willing to give it up. The minute they reached the island, Phil scooped up one of the packages of chocolate that had been sitting there, and disappeared it into the folds of the blankets. He'd seen the words "Salted" "Caramel" and "Chocolate". That was all he needed to know to snatch it.

//Smells great in here, Darlin'.//

Tony snorted and poked Phil's side. "Hoaaaarderrrrr."

//It's nearly finished, I see you two are comfort,// he chuckled, turning and waving hi to the two of them with a fork.

Phil grinned back, the bag of chocolate stuffed in his shirt so he could poke his hands out to sign. #I seem to have a Tony attached to my blanket.# He teased.

Tony snorted. #I am Tony Growth!# he added, smirking at Clint. He pouted a little when Clint put the two barely-cooked steaks on their plates, then the better cooked one on a third. #I miss char-steak,# he fingerspelled.

Clint set one of the bloody steaks down for him. #When you are healthy, then sometimes,# he promised.

//If he wasn't still so stubborn about feeding...// Phil thought sadly to Clint, his eyes relaying the same emotions for just the briefest moment before he turned his attention to Tony.

"Eat your own, and I'll slip you some of mine under the table." He mumbled out of the corner of his mouth, knowing Clint wouldn't be able to read his lips that way, but also knowing Clint would have been able to basically figure him out just the same.

"You're my favourite," Tony muttered back before sighing and eating his far too bloody steak.

Clint sat with them, giving them both an indulgent smile.

Phil grinned innocently, with just the slightest bit of impishness to his face as he cut his own steak into pieces, setting aside the ones that were just slightly a shade too pink, but still was obviously cooked. //I'm being totally good. This steak is delicious, by the way.//

//I'm glad you like,// Clint answered with a slight eye roll. He nudged Phil's foot under the table and turned his attention to his meal.

Phil knew full-well that Clint would still see him, but even so, once Clint's attention was on his own plate, Phil slipped two or three pieces of his steak onto Tony's before quickly eating a piece himself. He knew Tony needed the blood that was doctored into the seared steak, but he also hated the way his best friend eyed Phil's steak so longingly.

"No more till you have yours nearly finished."

"Yes, Phil," Tony sighed, eating his doctored steak and making exaggerated faces, because he could, as he did so.

Phil rolled his own eyes and huffed a soft laugh. Maybe the next time he was at work, he'd actually leave for lunch and bring Tony a charbroiled burger from the diner as a surprise.

Tony huffed and got bored with the faces, finishing his food in peace. Clint studiously 'ignored' the two Omegas as he ate, knowing exactly what they were up to, and trusting Phil to do what was best for Tony despite.

When Phil had finished all but the last two little pieces reserved for Tony, he settled his hands in his lap for a moment. Slowly, one hand disappeared into the blanket, then the other, and he carefully and quietly set about opening the package of chocolate.

He would have gotten away with it, too, if it hadn't been for the damn crinkly wrappers!

He froze stock still, feigning innocence as just his eyes moved to see if Tony had heard and was going to rat him out for hoarding the chocolate and sneaking them at the table.

Tony snorted, but snatched at Phil's 'left overs' before Clint 'saw'.

As far as Clint was concerned, these two were freaking adorable, and made him feel as old as he was.

Phil kept the wrapper in his lap, but quickly stuffed the chocolate in his mouth and just let it melt instead of chewing it. Not like Tony or Clint didn't know what he was doing, but still. Sometimes it was nice to act like a kid again.

Tony finished the meat and sneaked a hand toward Phil, tapping his belly and holding his palm out. Better share.

For a moment, Phil simply shot Tony a look and leaned slightly to the side. Which only caused Tony to lean with him as they were both still sharing the blanket, causing them to nearly fall off their chairs. Finally, with a sigh, he slipped one of the chocolates off to Tony. They'd either have to finish them off quickly, or Phil would have to finally put them back on the table. They were maybe getting a bit too soft and melty.

Tony popped it in his mouth with a smug smile.

Clint lost it, and started laughing, shoulders shaking, head down on his arms on the table top.

Still faking his innocence -- even though he was bordering on breaking into a fit of laughter of his own -- Phil look back to Clint, then to Tony. "//What's so funny?//"

//Both you.// Clint kept laughing.

Tony snorted and bit his lips. He was NOT going to laugh 'first'.

Phil's jaw hurt from trying to keep from laughing. He kept trying to play innocent, but the more he did, the harder it got to keep the laughter in. "//I don't,//" he paused, even mentally, so that he could keep his composure. "//I don't know what you're talking about.//" Quickly, he popped another chocolate in his mouth before tossing one at Tony, pelting him right between the eyes in a shot Phil would probably never ever be able to make again.

Tony went crosseyed, and Clint almost fell out of his chair with laughter.

Finally, Phil lost. He burst into his own fit of laughter, doubling over and just laughing until his sides ached and his stomach hurt to a point he might be sick.

Tony started giggling and tried to steal up the chocolates.

Clint was just... beyond.

Clint, of course, didn't hear the door open, and Tony and Phil were too busy laughing, so when the three Betas stepped into the doorway and stared....

"You didn't tell me your chylde was insane."

Steve made a face, eyebrows knitted together as he watched the three men giggling like little school boys. And two of the three fighting over what looked like a bag of chocolates, like two eight year olds. "He's usually not so open with his laughter," he admitted, tone relaying his confusion before a smile spread across his face. "His Mate is very good for him, apparently."

Natasha huffed and went over to Clint, ruffling his hair hello before bopping his head. It was a good hello. Clint knew her well, and only kept giggling, fingers flying as he explained his Omega mate and chylde were fighting over chocolate and stealing from each other's plates, and they're children and he loves them so.

Bucky only slow-blinked at the scene.

Steve hid his own laughter behind his hand as he watched the group in front of them. He was so glad that his chylde had found such a wonderful family. That Phil and Tony were such a good influence on him and were helping him to learn what it was like to be loved and wanted and to laugh.

Still at the table, Phil was locked in a hold with Tony, trying to wrestle the bag of chocolates out of Tony's hand. In a last ditch effort to maybe snatch them back if - he could get Tony laughing enough - he grabbed up his fork and began hitting Tony across the back of the hand with the handle of it, all while doing his best Yoda impersonation. "Ahhhh! No! Mine! Mine! Mine!"

Tony screeched and snatched his hand back. Then he bopped Phil on the head, something that would make most Alpha's upset and attack, but Clint knew them both, and knew Tony would barely touch Phil with that bop.

Clint did bop Tony's nose with the tip of his finger in reminder before turning a sunny smile on Natasha, then looking over to see Steve and Bucky in the entryway. #You found your Mate! I found my brother! Today is beautiful.#

Phil clutched the chocolate to his chest protectively before he turned to see Steve and a stranger standing in his home. Huddled in his blanket a bit more, Phil glanced from Clint to the other two men and gave a small nod of hello.

Beside Bucky, Steve laughed softly and smiled fondly as he nodded. "#We did find him, yes. Bucky Barnes, this is Clint Barton, Phil Coulson -- Clint's Mate, and Tony Stark, Phil's Be--"

"Omega." Phil was quick to supply, not about to let anyone call Tony a Beta ever again.

Clint quickly found a term he could use, having had talks with Grace (and finding out that Tony had had talks with Georg, of all people). #Tony is Phil's Omega Attendant.#

Natasha looked to Tony, and there was understanding in her gaze as she nodded. She looked to Bucky and raised her eyebrow.

Bucky regarded them then shrugged. Why the hell not.

Phil nodded, and that protective little streak that ran through him wanted to put himself between Tony and the newcomers. When it became obvious no one was going to cause a fight over it, though, he relaxed and smiled softly. Yes. Omega Attendant. That was Tony.

And Phil would ask Clint later what 'Omega Attendant' actually meant.

"#We stopped by to let you know we'd returned,#" Steve both said and signed, just for simplicity sake. "#We'd told Bucky so much about you all, I wanted him to meet you.#"

Clint nodded, noticing Tony's mouth moving, likely speaking what he signed. (He was). #There is room - or rooms - for you here, when you want them.#

Bucky answered, speaking in the slow, solid way he'd picked up in the past fifty years. "If it's alright, sir, we'll stay in town a little while. I need some time before living in a traditional situation. Stevie or Nat will let you know when we are ready to come home." He glanced between his Russian and his Mate.

Steve placed his hand solidly on Bucky's back, giving him a fond smile and nod before looking back to Clint. "#I'll come by in a week or so.#" It was hard to tell how much time Bucky would need but, if nothing else, Steve could at least catch up with Clint and find out about this mysterious brother that has suddenly reappeared in his life.

#You are always welcome here,# Clint told them.

"#We know this is home. We just needed to let you know we were back in town. We'll check in meantime,#" Natasha promised, and Clint gave her a pleased smile, taking her hand and pressing a light kiss on her fingertips.

#Shoo, go then, while Pink Palace has rooms before travellers take them up.#

With a bright smile that made him look far younger than his many, many years, Steve nodded and held his hand out for Natasha, ready to take them both back and start getting settled in.

Bucky nodded his respect to both Clint and the Omegas. "Pleasure," he said.

And then the three Betas were gone.

#Well, that was exciting,# Clint said with an amused smile.

"#Share your damn chocolate, you hoarder,"# Tony playfully sulked.

Phil clutched the bag to his chest again and shook his head. "#No. Mine#" He signed with one hand as he spoke and kept the candy close. "#You had some.#"

Clint chuckled, stood, and went to the pantry. He grabbed a bag of fun-sized Clark-Bars and tossed them at Tony, who caught them gleefully.

Pouting fiercely, Phil looked at Clint with his best puppy dog face he could muster. //Traitor.//

He tossed an identical bag at his Mate. //Don't ridiculous.// He came over and kissed Phil deeply. //Don't be jealous.//

Phil was very happy to return the kiss, just as deeply at that. //Mm. All's forgiven. Thank you for the chocolate.//

//You're welcome.//

Tony was happily munching on a mini Clark bar and huffed. "If you're going to be like that, I have a Mate to track down."

Pulling back from the kiss, Phil turned his head to smirk at Tony. "#Go find your Mate and pounce on him. Repeatedly. Will do you both some good#" He teased, that impish little glint back in his eyes.

Tony grinned, bussed a kiss on Phil's forehead before nudging under both his and Clint's chins and darting out of the room to the sound of "Coldcoldcoldcold!" as he made his way to his room for clothes that weren't thin sleep pants and a t-shirt barely held together by sheer will power and fond memories.

Chuckling softly, Phil set both bags of chocolates down on the table next to him before turning back to Clint and wrapping his arms around his Alpha's waist. His hands dipped low into Clint's back pockets. //We should both probably get cleaned up before your brother and his family gets here,// he started, his soft smile turning to a little smirk and he leaned forward, nuzzling against Clint's stomach. //Want to take a shower with me?//

//Yes.// Clint answered, resting a hand in his Omega's hair.

Chapter Text

"I said build a fort with the boxes if you're bored, not tape your brother inside them!" Simone sighed, ripping off the tape and pulling out her kindergartener, Jamal, then turned her look on him and his second grader brother, Charles. "I hooked up the tv and the vcr, just let me finish unpacking the kitchen so's we can eat, okay? Dad's gonna be back with the groceries, and I still haven't had a chance to plug in the fridge."

"Aw Ma...."

"Shoo!"

Sighing, Simone went back to the kitchen, got the fridge plugged in, and rocked it into place before opening the door to let it air out a bit and wipe down the inside in an attempt to get rid of the musty smell of being in storage while they looked for a place. "Buy all these toys, and what do they play with? Boxes. Should sell the lot of them so I don't have to keep picking ‘em up," she muttered to herself with a snort-laugh as she went back to unpacking.

Not much more than ten minutes later, the front door opened, the russet-headed little girl rushing in ahead of her father. Barney kicked the door shut behind him, carefully juggling the bags in his arms.

He made his way from the entryway and down the hall towards the kitchen, tripping over a toy and grumbling a curse under his breath as he went. "Guys! Toys! Outta the hallway before ya kill somebody!" He called, stepping into the kitchen with a muttered, "I don't have enough stomach space to take care of whoever you kill with the damn things."

Simone laughed at that, even as she wrangled Liza as she started trying to scale her like a tree. "We could always pull a Fried Green Tomatoes," she teased, slinging Liza up onto her shoulders and moving to give her husband a kiss. "Find the store okay?"

"Tempting, very tempting." Barney dropped the bags down onto the table before leaning in to return Simone's kiss. "I did. Wasn't too hard to find. They were completely out of graham crackers though. Also didn't see any green onions. Might hafta go to the bigger store to get those or something."

"Did they have some kind of cracker?" she asked, unwinding their daughter's fingers from her hair.

Barney shrugged, holding up the box of Goldfish crackers Liza had grabbed off the shelf. "Do I need to go back and get Saltines?" He pulled the box back as Liza made a grab for them again and turned to put them atop the fridge where she couldn't reach them.

"Nah, those'll be fine, I just need something for the little monster for snack." She put down her daughter and told her to find her brothers before moving to start putting the groceries away.

Watching as Liza went running for the living room, Barney slide up alongside Simone, gave her neck a nuzzle and grabbed the two bottles of wine out of one of the bags. One for them, and one to take to his brother's house.

"Place is still standin', guess that means they've been behavin'?"

"Charlie tried to pack Jamal up for shippin’ a few times, but other than that," she shrugged and tilted her head a little, smiling. "Two bottles? I didn't think the move stressed us out that much," she teased.

Barney smirked and waggled his eyebrows suggestively at her before setting one on the table and putting the other on the counter. "Not both for us. Gotta take that one somewhere tonight." He moved back to the table and pulled the roast out, putting it into the cooler where a couple bags of blood were hidden under ice.

"Hot date?" she asked, putting away the pantry items.

"Not unless ya plan on dumpin' me for my brother," Barney dropped the lid on the cooler and folded up the empty bag, tucking it between the cabinet and fridge so it was there for the kids to color and draw on later.

Simone slowly turned. "Say what?"

"I uh..." Barney rubbed the back of his neck and shrugged. "I sorta ran into my brother at the store."

"How do you sort of run into someone you haven't seen in a hundred and change years?" She asked, crossing her arms. "Are you telling me there's a bitty vampire running around this town?"

Barney laughed and shook his head. "He's not exactly bitty anymore. He's taller than me. But yeah, he's definitely a vamp."

"Blond, blue eyes, a little on the Deaf side?" she asked, her lips starting to quirk in a smile.

"If by a little on the deaf side, you mean Deaf, yeah, that's him," Barney shook his head and handed off another package of soup mix. "I ain't seen him since we were kids. I didn't even hardly recognize him ‘til..." He trailed off, blinking in thought. "Wait. How'd you know that?"

"A young man with a heartbeat and blood-pressure like yours, when you have to get a work check up, came in to see Dr. Blake." She uncrossed her arms and took the package, then booped his nose. "Didn't say anything because Clint isn't an uncommon name, and neither is the Barton surname."

Barney rubbed at his nose and folded up the last bag. "I'ma bite you later, hope you know that." He mock threatened. Not like it was that much of a threat to begin with. "Anyway, he invited us over to his place for supper tonight. Wants us to meet his Mate and to meet you an' the spawns. Told him I'd get back with him once I talked to you 'bout it."

"He's a sweet little Alpha," Simone answered, winking at his bite remark. "Sounds fun, and that means I don't have to cook tonight. Double score!"

Smirking, Barney let the tip of one fang catch the light before he swatted Simone's rear. "Better get the baths started now. Clint figured on us bein' there 'bout 7:30. I'll give his Mate a call and let him know we're gonna be there."

Simone half yelped. "Fresh," she said, before making sure anything perishable was put away and went to try and make the kids not look like they'd been playing in mud half the day and rolling around wrestling for the other half.

Barney made the call to Phil, confirming that they'd be there, and did a quick once over through the downstairs to pick up toys to be put away before starting up the stairs. He caught Liza about the waist as she made a break for the stairs and playfully tossed her over his shoulder like she was a sack of potatoes.

"Wrong, little miss. You get a bath too. Pretty sure you need one more than your brothers, c'mon. Babe! I caught a runaway. Want me to toss 'er in the river?" He called, making his way past the kid's bathroom and towards his and Simone's room, their own bathroom his final destination.

"Try not to make too big a splash and don't forget her shower cap!" she called back.

"Yes, ma'am!" Barney answered back, getting his little girl ready for her bath, no matter how squirmy she tried to make herself.

Liza grabbed for his crooked nose and giggled. "Bubbles?" she asked, staring him in the eye with a grin.

"You heard your Mama. No big splashes. You always make a mess when I let you have bubbles in your bath." Barney grabbed up the child-sized shower cap to tuck her curls up into. "Now c'mon, let's get you all cleaned up so we can go see your Unca Clint."

"I want bubbles!"

"Bubbles another night. Not tonight."

Liza looked like she was getting ready to throw a right tantrum, scowling as hard as she could, before grinning. "Barbie?"

Barney, relieved that there wasn't going to be a tantrum tonight, nodded and reached for the small crate of bath toys. "Ah yes, Barbie needs a bath. I will let you take care of making sure she is clean, while I make sure you're clean. Deal?"

"Deal," she replied, small hands grabbing for her Barbie mermaid doll.

"Good." Barney gave a nod, handed the doll off to her, and set about making sure she was cleaned up and ready to go.

Meanwhile the boy's bathroom was turning half into a water park - but they got good and scrubbed, even under their fingernails - and Simone wrestled them into nice t-shirts and sweaters. "This is very important to Barney, okay?" She told them. "So I want you boys to behave real good, mind your manners, and you can have some pudding cups when we get home, deal?"

"Are they chocolate or butterscotch?"

"I don't know."

"I want butterscotch."

"I want chocolate."

"You're neither of you getting anything if you keep sassing me," she told them.

They shushed and finished getting ready. Charlie helped Jamal with his laces as Simone went to go change into something that wasn't half soaked. "How you doing in there with Liza?" she asked.

Barney reached behind him, opening the door to lean back and peek into their room. "Well Mermaid Barbie will be the most beautiful girl there. Our daughter on the other hand has a natural aversion to soap."

"Evil stuff, or so I've been told," she replied with a chuckle. "Stop giving your Daddy so much trouble and I'll find your Winnie the Pooh dress!" she called to Liza.

"I good!" Liza called back and held her arms high in the air... unfortunately splashing Barney spectacularly in the process.

Barney blinked as water dripped down his face and nose. Grabbing the towel off the rack, he wiped himself off and turned it on Liza. "Oh you are so lucky I'd already planned to take a shower once I finished with you. C'mere, Mini-Monster. I think you're as clean as I'm gonna get'cha right now."

Liza giggled and squealed, squirming around in the tub as she tried to evade her father's grasp.

"Baby girl, I'm gonna turn you into a pre-supper snack if you're not careful. Hold still." With one lucky move, Barney got the towel wrapped around Liza, pulled her from the tub and - still wrapped in the towel - carried her to the bedroom. "The child's all yours, Babe. Gift wrapped an' everything."

"Awww you shouldn't have," Simone said, in her bra and jeans now. "C'mere little bug, let's get that dress on you and you can help me pick out what sweater I'll wear, hm?"

"Dress!"

"I'd rather wear pants, honey."

"Mama dress! Princess!"

Barney shucked his soaked shirt and quirked a brow as he started for the bathroom. "Yeah, Mama. Dress. Not gonna hear any complaints from me 'bout that!" he smirked.

"It's a conspiracy," she sighed, then went about getting Liz dressed and her hair in cute little pigtails to keep it somewhat out of her face (and food... at least a bit).

Huffing a laugh, Barney scooted into the bathroom again, taking a quick shower, and moved back into their room a couple minutes later with a towel around his waist. He moved to rummage for a clean shirt and slacks, glancing over his shoulder just to check if Liza was still there or not. "Shower's all yours if you need it, Babe."

"Thank you dear, Liza's in the boys room, they found the box with the legos." She swept past him, pausing for a brief kiss on her way past.

"Awesome. There's only a small chance they'll get dirty then." Barney gave a nod and tugged his towel off to get dressed. "I'll keep an eye on 'em while you get ready."

"You're a gentleman," She called, leaving the door only a crack before starting the shower back up for herself.

"Only because you've trained me so well," he answered back, smirking as he left his shirt hanging open while he sat on the bed to pull his shoes on and tie them.

Leaving the room a minute later, he wandered off down the hall to the boy's room, buttoning his shirt as he went.

It wasn't long before Simone came to the room to look over her family. She hadn't given in on the pants front (It was COLD outside!) but she'd put on a flowing blouse to make up for it. "Alright little monsters, ready to go?"

The kids all glanced up as their parents stood in the doorway and nodded. Charlie dumped his Legos back in the box and stood. "Is Uncle Clint like you, Pop?" He asked, looking up at Barney with wide, innocent eyes.

"Yeah! Is he gonna turn into a bat an' try to suck our blood?" Jamal piped up, looking more excited than terrified at the thought.

Barney resisted the urge to roll his eyes as he stepped into the room to pick Liza up. "He is like me. Which means if ya's don't behave while you're there, an' ya's start causin' trouble or throwin' fits, I'm gonna leave ya's there as snacks for him an' his Mate's friend. So ya's better behave, got it? Your Mama's pretty attached to ya's for some reason, an' I don't want her bein' mad at me for leavin' ya's as tastey snacks."

Simone shook her head. It was a good thing they had these sorts of conversations all the time - she could imagine what Liza would take away from it if she hadn't grown up with it. Heaven knew the one time Charlie threatened to eat Jamal she'd thrown a FIT. "Come on you guys, coats and shoes on. You can each bring ONE fidget to play with when you’re done eating."

A small cheer went up as the kids scrambled to find a toy to bring with them before everyone was wrangled into their coats and boots and ushered off to the car to head out.

The bell rang through the house, setting off the small lights to alert those inside that someone was at the door. Clint was just pulling the food out of the oven, choosing to wait to put the final steaks on until he knew whether his brother's Mate was a vampire as well. //Phil?//

Phil, who was upstairs finishing getting dressed, smiled at Clint's ‘voice’. //I heard the bell. I just need to put a shirt on. I'll get the door.// His hair was damp still, what bits were dry sticking up in what Tony always referred to as "angry baby duck" hair. Phil would deal with it later.

//My hands full,// Clint replied, grateful that Phil would get the door as he tried to navigate the rest of the cobbler together to put into the oven in place of what he'd just taken out.

//Everything smells delicious.// Phil smiled, his stomach growling in appreciation of the scents as he made his way down the stairs, quickly finishing buttoning his sky blue dress shirt. He'd considered a tie, but, ultimately decided against it.

He stepped down onto the hardwood floor and it was only a few more steps before he checked himself in the mirror, one last time, and opened the door. A welcoming and friendly, though small, smile in place. "Hi," He greeted, taking in the sight of Clint's brother -- who looked nothing and yet everything like Clint -- and his wife and children. "You must be Clint's family? I'm Phil, please, come in."

"Pleased to meet you," Simone said, nudging her boys, who extended similar greetings.

Then there was Liza. "Do you bite people who are bad?" she asked innocently.

Barney balked in surprise, passing Phil an apologetic look. "Uh, sorry, she's... three." He said it like it was an obvious excuse and apology for anything she might say.

Phil huffed a laugh and shook his head, stepping aside to let the family in. "It's okay. I run the library. I'm used to it." He turned his eyes back to Liza, his smile soft but sincere. "No, I don't bite anyone. Good or bad."

That was good enough for her. "Pretty castle," she decided, even as the boys elbowed each other while they went inside, Simone bringing up the rear.

Phil smiled a bit more and shut the door behind them. "Thank you. A very handsome prince made it special, just for me." He bustled by them, motioning them in farther. "You can hang your coats here. Don't worry about your shoes. Can I get you something to drink? Water? Milk? Soda? I'm pretty sure there's a beer or two in the fridge." They had wine for dinner, and a special bottle with blood mixed in for Clint and Barney.

Barney helped with the kids coats, then his wife's, before taking off his own. "I'll have a beer. Mama gets to decide what the kids have though. Where's Clint?"

"He's in the kitchen. I'll show you all around," Aside from his friends who more often than not just made themselves at home, Phil wasn't entirely used to having guests around. //Your brother and his family are here, Clint. He's looking for you.//

//Send him in, I'm elbows deep in salad.// Clint replied, smiling to himself.

Phil smiled to Barney and nodded off the hall that would lead to the kitchen. "You can go ahead to the kitchen. Please, make yourself at home."

Barney grinned a crooked and easy grin, kissed his wife's cheek, and turned to make his way down towards the kitchen. He had a lot of years of catching up with his brother to do.

Turning his attention back to Simone and the kids, Phil’s smile was still in place. "All of you. Please." They were family, after all. And so far they didn't seem the least bit concerned about the fact Phil was a male Omega.

"Thank you. I'm Simone," she said, reaching to shake his hand. "Pleased to meet you, I met your Mate at Dr. Blake's office. He's very charming."

Phil shook Simone's hand, a bright but almost bashful smile on his face as he glanced off towards the kitchen, warmth and love and fondness pouring through their bond. "That he certainly is." With a deep breath to clear his thoughts, Phil turned his smiling eyes to the kids. "Clint mentioned Barney had kids, hello. I'm Phil. And you two dashing young men are...?"

The two both spoke at the same time, and Liza reached for Phil to pick her up. Simone cleared her throat, and they took turns. "Charlie," The older said. "Jamal," said the younger, who reached for a high five at the same time. Simone half facepalmed.

Phil chuckled softly, amused by them both and by Liza -- who he absolutely picked up without so much as even a second thought. "Well it's very nice to meet you both." He passed a smile Simone before looking to Liza. "And you obviously must be a princess."

"Yes. A princess snack," she nodded, curls bouncing.

"Do you guys have minecraft?" Jamal asked.

"Or wii?" added Charlie

Phil gave an awkward chuckle and shook his head apologetically as he led Simone and the boys around the lower part of the house, explaining that no, they didn't have any game systems, but they had quite a few movies the boys were more than welcome to look through and pick one to watch after supper.

In the kitchen, Barney moved to stand so he was in Clint's line of sight, not wanting to startle him. He leaned against the counters, arms loosely folded over his chest, a crooked little smirk on his face. Who would have ever thought he'd find his little brother again, let alone find him in such a domestic setting.

Clinton glanced over and grinned, holding up one finger while he finished slicing up the tomatoes and tossed them into the salad, moving to wash his hands. #Do you sign?# he asked, though he did have the old whiteboard handy just in case.

Barney knit his eyebrows together as he watched Clint's hands, he'd never really had a reason to learn sign language. He shook his, "Sorry, I don't..."

Clint held up his hand, grinning and shook his head. He went across to where they kept their trusty whiteboard and brought it out, writing quickly, before passing it over to Barney. [I was only asking if you sign. No worries. I used this board until Phil learned.]

Barney took the board and read it quickly, his smile brightening as he uncapped the pen. [Well, that's a relief. Never had a reason to learn sign. Guess now I should, huh?] He slid the board across the counter, completely amused with the whole situation.

Clint grinned. [Yes. I'm sure Phil or Tony will be glad to help you learn. Or the Betas, when I introduce you to them.] He tossed it over and bit his lips because, wow, he kind of wanted to wriggle. He had family!

Tilting his head, Barney scribbled across the board quickly, [Who's Tony?]

Clint was quick to reply. [Phil's Omega Attendant.]

Recognition dawned and Barney nodded, erasing the board before writing on it again. [There's so much we need to catch up on. When did you get turned? Is your Mate turned?]

Clint motioned for Barney to sit down, and he sat beside him, beginning to write the short version. [I was a consort - I was turned by the Beta who worked with me in 1913. Phil is not turned, but Tony is my chylde, and his Mate is the chylde of a friend I had when I was human.]

Nodding as he read along, Barney glanced up as his boys came running into the kitchen, Simone following and Phil still holding Liza bringing up the rear. Glancing back to the board, he motioned for the marker. [I want to introduce my family to you. Tall one is Charlie, short one is Jamal, little girl is Liza, big girl’s my wife Simone.]

Clint signed a hello - something anyone could have picked up on, grinning when he saw his brother's lovely children. He paused in surprise upon seeing Simone. //Phil, she was the nurse when I saw the doctor about my ears.//

A smile worked its way across Phil's face as he chuckled, nodding. //I know. She told me when I let them in. I wasn't sure if dinner was ready yet or not. I can keep them occupied for a while if you need more time?//

Clint shook his head. #I just need to put on the steaks, ten minutes tops - how does she want them? I think Barney'll take his like mine.#

Phil nodded, glancing back to Simone as he let Liza down. "Clint wants to know how you'd like your steak done. He kind of has an idea on how to fix Barney's."

"Oh, I like medium rare, actually - well done for the kids please," she said, shooing the boys to the table as the little girl climbed into her Daddy’s lap and popped her thumb back into her mouth.

Phil nodded, his attention turning back to Clint to sign. #She will have medium rare, but well done for the kids.# //I'll set the table and get the drinks.//

#Thank you,# Clint replied, turning to pull them out of the fridge and put the first four onto the stove grill first.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Simone asked, watching as her boys tried to jockey for the best seats - by whatever version of 'best' they were using today.

Phil pulled the plates down from the cupboard, free hand already reaching back up for at least a couple of smaller glasses for the kids. "Oh, well, the silverware is in the center drawer of the island, you can get that, if you'd like. Thank you."

"Sure thing," Simone said, working with him to get the table set while the boys played hangman on the white board and Clint finished up the steaks.

Barney did his best to keep the kids occupied and behaved while dinner was in the finishing stages and Phil brought the finished dishes to the table. For a moment, Phil paused as he took in the sight. Kids around the table laughing, and it was easy enough to imagine what Clint would look like with a little one falling asleep on his chest like that. It was enough to make his heart catch.

He blinked himself from his imagination, setting the salad down before moving to grab the soda and wines. "Any drink preferences?"

"Root beer!" The boys piped up, hoping it was on offer. Simone just chuckled and said that water was fine for her

Nodding, Phil grabbed the liter of Root Beer that was left and made his way back to the table, letting Simone divvy it up between the three kids as she would.

* * *

Supper was partially quiet, as the kids mostly took up everyone's attention. Liza fell to sleep halfway through her food, and the boys talked about their day unpacking, which took up nearly all the supper talk before they were bundled into the TV room to watch a classic cartoons DVD so the adults could visit a little longer before the family would head home.

[Thank you for coming, I'm pleased see you; and to meet your family.]

Barney looked to the board and couldn't fight the big grin that spread across his face as he reached to take the marker and reply. [I'm glad I finally found you, and that you've done so damn well for yourself. Got a nice home and a Mate that's over the moon for you. It's great!]

Clint grinned, reaching over to take Phil's hand and squeeze it gently. He nodded his assent, because yes. It was. He wrote with his free hand. [When you are settled, we can have another gathering, you can meet the rest of our Pack.]

Phil peeked at the board and looked up, giving Clint's hand a squeeze. //They can come to the Bonding party.//

Clint nodded, adding [Bonding Party, March 22.]

Glancing up to meet Simone and Barney's eyes, Phil let a small open grin pass. "We'd love for you all to be there. It's really just going to be a small gathering. Our friends from the area, you all, if you'd like to come." He left out mention of his family, mostly because he didn't even know if they'd show up or not.

Barney looked from the board to Phil and Clint, to Simone and back to Phil and Clint. "Absolutely," He nodded, just so Clint would knew for sure he was saying yes. "We would love to be there. Just let us know what time and where."

"Well, it's a Saturday, so the library closes early. It's going to be about six o'clock, Saturday night. In the community room of the library."

[You can meet Grace and Georg, they helped raise me. Liza may be small enough to still be able to see them.] Clint wrote, catching most of it.

Barney knitted his eyebrows and looked up in confusion. Which Phil quickly took care of. "They're...ghosts. Of the library. They used to run it when Clint first came through town and they never left. So, they help me as they see fit."

"I think that all sounds great," Simone said. "I'd love to meet everyone, even the people I can't see. I've known Barney near about six years, now - I like that he's got family."

"Grace and Georg will let you know they're there." Phil assured her, nodding. "They're good at it, so long as they know they aren't frightening anyone." He paused, shook his head, and huffed a soft laugh in mild embarrassment. "Well, except Tony. They liked freaking him out before he... well, when he first arrived."

"Really?" Simone asked, amused. "What'd they do?"

Clint just tried to keep up with the conversation, and didn't worry about what he missed, sure Phil'd catch him up later.

//Simone wants to know what they'd do to scare Tony// he relayed, passing a grin off to Clint. "#Well,#" he finally brought his hands up to sign along. "#They would turn a row of computers off and then back on while he was around, or just whatever computer he was working on at the time. Sudden cold chills for no reason. Silly things.#"

Simone giggled, "Well they'll sure get along with Barney - sounds like his kind of humour."

Barney grinned, nudging his shoulder back into Simone gently. "I like 'em already! Can't wait to meet 'em."

//Simone thinks Barney and them will get along well together. Same type of humor. Should I be afraid?//

//You know them as well as I,// Clint reminded him. //I don't... remember Barney, from when I was young. I don't really remember anything before the circus.//

Phil reached to squeeze Clint's hand again as Barney stole a quick glance at his watch. He looked up, meeting his brother's gaze. "We should probably get going. Getting kind of late."

Clint nodded, understanding.

"Once we're settled, we'll have you guys over to ours," Simone said, moving to go wake up the kids to get in the car.

"#That would be nice, thank you.#" Phil nodded, moving to stand and help if need be. "#It was so nice to meet you all. I'm glad that Clint has family near him, now.#"

“It’ll be good for both of 'em,” Simone agreed with a soft smile, before everyone was bundled up and off home, leaving Clint and Phil alone in their home once more.

Clint, simply and quietly, pulled Phil into a tight hug, the joy and hope singing across the bond between them both.

Chapter Text

It had been nearly a week since Bruce was able to do much more than catch a couple hours of sleep in the breakroom. He missed his Mate and home, but... they were close. He could feel it. Not too much longer and they'd maybe be able to help Tony transition from a Beta to an Omega. He'd already been in contact with reproductive doctors, and was waiting to hear back.

Of course, there was also the issue of the professor that had gotten into an accident a few days prior that Bruce had to try and help.

It'd been a stressful week, and the kink in his neck and back were proof of that; especially as he was hunched over his microscope, oblivious to the world around him.

Tony heeded his promise to Clint, and did not drive like a literal bat out of hell on his way up to the hospital. It didn't take him too long to be sent in the right direction by reception, and he half skidded to a stop outside the laboratory door before opening it carefully and slipping inside.

His slow beating heart nearly stopped as he finally saw his Mate, and he forgot to breathe altogether.

Bruce felt a shift in the air and paused. Blinking, he slowly lifted his head, squinted through his glasses, and stared at where Tony was standing. A slow smile spread across his face. "Tony," he breathed, not sure if his Mate would even hear it or not.

Tony did, and he whimpered, rushing forward and tucking up under Bruce's chin, hugging tight enough he'd have broken a mortal man.

As soon as Tony was tucked under his chin, Bruce's arms were tight around him, holding him close as he buried his nose in Tony's hair. He held him for a minute before finally pulling back enough to look at Tony, a hand cupping his Mate's cheek. "What...? Hi."

Tony just shook his head and pushed in again, half trembling with relief

Holding him and gently swaying with him, Bruce pressed kisses across Tony's shoulders and neck, up to his head. "Shhh, I've got you. You're okay, Love." //I've missed you. I love you.//

Tony nodded. //Me too.// was all he replied, clinging for dear 'life'. //When're you coming home?//

//Soon, I hope,// Bruce pressed another kiss to Tony's head and nuzzled him. //I have just a couple more things to do here, but...// trailing off, he pulled back again, a smile tugging the corner of his mouth and a light sparkling in his eyes. "I'm in serious need of a break. Do you..." //want to go find a hotel room with me and stay the night?//

Tony nodded so fast he almost gave himself wiplash. "Please." He paused. "Don't think I'm not half minded to kidnap you." He wasn't feeling abandoned, nope, not at all. Not until he finally had Bruce, at any rate.

Huffing a half laugh, Bruce nodded. "You are well within reason to kidnap me. Just let me clean things up here real quick and then I'm yours for the rest of the night."

Tony grumbled, but he was a scientist and well knew how important it was for sciencey spaces to be kept clean... most of the time, at any rate. "Fine." he said, hopping to sit on a countertop.

"It'll only take me a minute," Bruce pressed a kiss to Tony's forehead and turned to clean up the area he'd been working in. "I just need to put these samples back in the cooler, and shut things down."

Tony hummed slightly as he nodded. "How's the guy?" he asked. "The one with the poisoning?"

Looking up, Bruce blinked and nodded quickly. "He's... he should be okay. They moved him to a regular room at least, but they still have him under observation." Bruce turned and carried the samples he'd been working with into the walk in cooler.

Tony nodded. "Good. That's good. Clint's got a brother."

There was a clatter in the cooler before Bruce poked his head back out. "Really?"

"Yep, with a family. And Steve and Natasha came home with a boyfriend - they're staying at Pink. Very old-schooley." Tony kicked his feet a little, smiling slightly.

Bruce grinned and clicked the cooler light off, stepping back into the room. "Wow, I'm gone for a few days and everyone goes and gets themselves a family." The grin turned to a smirk as he stepped up in between Tony's knees and laid his hands on his hips. "We didn't suddenly find out we had family members we didn't know about while I was gone, did we?"

"Yup, I have a half-twin brother who breathes fire for a circus when he isn't busy being a mechanic. His name is Leo and he lives in Texas," Tony told him. "Also, you have a sister. Her name is Hazel. She's hot."

"Huh, well then. Good to know. I'll be sure to add them both to the Christmas card list." He smirked, leaning in to press a slow, lingering kiss to his Mate's mouth. //I'm ready to get out of here and take a nice hot shower with you. Then get you into bed with me.//

//Yes please.// Tony kissed back then drew away reluctantly, knowing if he didn't, he'd drag Bruce into something not entirely sanitary for their environment.

//C'mon,// Bruce slid his hands across Tony's hips, reaching for his hands to pull him off the counter. "Let's get out of here."

Tony hopped down and into his arms before slipping away. "C'mon. Show me where you've been staying."

"If I were to show you where I've been staying," Bruce opened the lab door and nodded off down the hall, "We'd go about sixty feet that way, turn left and fall onto the couch in a corner."

"Dammit, Bruce!"

Bruce ducked his head and gave a half shrug. "Better than sleeping at the table."

Tony frowned. Loudly. "At least I've been in a bed."

"Tony," Bruce took Tony's hand as he led the way out of the hospital. "I know. I've just been caught up working on something. We're going to find a hotel room now, it'll be fine."

Tony huffed. "The radiation guy's getting better now - you're going to keep on staying in a hotel if you refuse to come home."

"Yes, Dear," Bruce smiled, nodding as he brought Tony's hand up to his lips, kissing across his knuckles lightly.

Tony rolled his eyes and flushed a bit, but he was happy nonetheless.

Bruce pulled him out the doors and down the street. He'd seen a Best Western down that way when he'd arrived and mentally he crossed his fingers they'd have a room available for the night.

They did, and once they were inside, Tony grabbed onto Bruce and clung to him as he kissed him.

//Come shower with me,// Bruce murmured through their bond, already starting to slowly undress Tony and trail his fingers across smooth, bare skin. //Want to take care of you.// He didn't tell Tony that, now that he was with him, Bruce felt like he'd let Tony down, and how guilty he felt for no doubt making his Mate feel like he'd been abandoned. Again.

Tony shivered, pressing into every touch, closing his eyes and dropping his forehead into Bruce's shoulder. //I want that, too.//

Bruce gently pulled Tony into the small bathroom, not even bothering to shut the door behind them. With each new patch of skin he revealed, he placed open mouth kisses across, and nosed against. //Get the water going while I undress.//

Tony nodded, pulling away to do as he was asked, trailing his fingers through the water as it fell from the tap into the tub, waiting for it to get warm. //Not that I think you will be, but don't be angry with me?// Tony asked, insecure.

//Why would I be angry with you?// Bruce looked up quickly, blinking in confusion as he half-hopped on one foot to untie his shoes so he could get his slacks off. //I'm not angry with you for anything.//

//I wasn't sleeping in our bed,// he admitted, not looking up.

Standing upright, a soft, sad smile moved across Bruce's face as he slipped his arms around Tony's waist to hug him from behind. //You've never been real good about sleeping on your own.// He filled in the blanks himself, nuzzling against Tony's neck. //I'm not angry with you.//

"Oh good. That's good." Tony spoke aloud, sighing in relief. He'd honestly thought Bruce would at least be miffed about him sharing a bed with another Alpha, their Omega between them notwithstanding... or a bad night or few where Tony'd been in the middle. "Glad you're not mad."

"No one's in Heat," Bruce murmured, lips brushing across Tony's neck, "No one's in Rut. I trust Clint enough to know that he would keep you safe for me while I was gone." Bruce's hands smoothed up and down Tony's flat stomach, dipping lower with each pass.

"He's a good guy. Lot less scary once you get to know him," Tony said, breath catching.

Bruce hummed thoughtfully, nose now buried in the crook of Tony's neck. //I'm sure he is. Wasn't a doubt in my mind...//

Tony tilted his head, humming a contented hum. //We don't actually have siblings that popped up.//

//Pretty sure I already knew that,// Bruce smiled against Tony's neck before he dragged his tongue flat across the Bond gland.

//Would be kinda neat if w-// Tony groaned full-throated.

Bruce continued to lick across Tony's neck, one hand on Tony's stomach while the other slipped down to start stroking at his rapidly hardening cock. //Shhhhhh... taking care of you now, Sweetie.//

Tony didn't try to think back, so desperate for his Mate, and his Mate's touch, he put all his considerable focus on what they were doing, leaning into his touch and only barely remembering to shift the water from bath to shower as he whimpered.

Smiling softly, Bruce gently nipped at the gland before carefully moving Tony into the shower, shutting the curtain behind them. //I love you, Tony. I've missed you so much.//

Tony half whimpered, turning to cuddle up to Bruce, hands roving across his body, pushing through the hair on his chest, then down his flanks before wrapping around his chest and pulling him close, mouthing at Bruce's bondmark.

Bruce held Tony close, one hand between them to continue stroking Tony's cock, moving in closer to him until he had his Mate against the wall and their cocks lined up side by side. //I don't have any lube here,// Bruce apologized, once again nipping across Tony's bondmark. //But I'm still going to take care of you, I promise.//

Tony all but strained to bare his throat to his Mate. //Need you...// he admitted, gasping again.

//I've got you,// Bruce took Tony's hand, and wrapped them both together around their cocks. //I'm here, Tony. I'm going to take care of you.//

Tony pressed his eyes against Bruce's strong shoulder, lacing their fingers and stroking along with him, feeling the edge of his palm catch on Bruce's knot before stroking back up to the tips, then down once more.

While their joined hands were busy, Bruce's free hand moved around behind Tony, kneading at his rear and fingers slipping up and down along the crack, pressing and rubbing at his entrance. Carefully, he began working his middle finger in, giving Tony what he knew he could without causing him pain.

Tony suckled at his Mate's skin, pressing back against the slight burn, too little, not enough, almost too much - heat pooling deep in his belly.

//You're so tight,// Bruce murmured across the bond. His grip tightened on their cocks, trying to mimic the tightness. //So tight, Tony. Wish I could sink in you, bury myself in you.//

//Soon?// Tony asked, gasping again. //Close...// he was both desperate and apologetic.

//Soon, Tony,// he answered. Leaning in, he sucked against Tony's bondmark and felt his teeth start to elongate into sharp points. It'd been over a week since he'd fed on anything other than wilted lettuce and soy burgers from the cafeteria. He was hungry, and wanted to sink into Tony in more than one way. But he couldn't. Not unless he could convince Tony to feed from him at the same time. Which probably wouldn't happen.

//Please... C'mon, please... Clint made me eat steak - so rare I swear I heard it moo - what do you need... lemme give you what you need....// Tony mindbabbled, completely unaware of how hypocritical it would sound.

//Same time//

Tony whined.

//Please, Tony,// Bruce whined back. //It feels so good when you do, when I get to share this with you.//

Tony shook his head. He knew if he got sick - he always felt sick - it'd ruin everything. He choked on a sob, so close but not close enough.

Bruce pressed his finger in deeper, seeking out Tony's prostate to press against while he tightened the grip around their cocks. If Tony wasn't going to feed off him, then Bruce wasn't going to, either. The tip of a tooth pierced into the side of Bruce's tongue, drawing a quiet hiss from him and very nearly sending him over the edge.

Tony gasped, the extra stimulation, Bruce's hiss and flinch-tight grip sent him over the edge, shaking apart with a hoarse cry.

Feeling Tony's come spurt across his hand was all it took for Bruce to drop his own head back with a stuttered groan. His hips jerked against Tony for a moment as he came. Not as hard or as long as he would otherwise, but still enough to sate him for a while.

Tony, however, felt like he was made of jelly, barely managing to stay upright. "Bed..." he said, voice a little hoarse still.

Nodding, Bruce held Tony carefully and turned the water off. "Hang on, lemme grab the towel. Get you dried off." It was a hard reach, but he finally managed to get it, get Tony dried off, and dropped it back across the tub. "C'mon, bed."

Tony nodded, stumbling along with him. "Hold me?"

"Of course."

It wasn't far to the only bed in the room, and once they'd reached it, Bruce pulled the covers back and moved to get his Mate comfortable and situated. "Want me to turn the heat down or up?"

"Down but with more blanket?" Tony suggested.

Bruce nodded and quickly set about to make Tony as comfortable as possible. The heater turned down, he came back to the bed and pulled all the blankets back up, covering Tony's bare body before slipping in beside him and reaching up to click the light off. "How's this?"

Tony scooted in, tangling himself up with Bruce and breathing him in. "Like I can sleep through the night," he murmured dozily

Bruce wrapped himself around Tony as best he could and just held him tight. "Good. We both could use some good sleep."

Tony half nodded, already nearly gone to sleep, clutching at him.

Sighing softly, Bruce brushed a kiss across Tony's forehead again and let himself drift off to sleep. Once again trying to figure out how to get his Mate to feed and take better care of himself.

Chapter Text

"Okay, seriously Phil - that is the third bag today." Tony snatched the nearly empty bag of... "Are these chocolate chips meant for cookies?" he asked.

Phil grabbed the bag back, a petulant frown on his face as he scooted to sit on the other side of the couch, the bag close to his chest. "So? They also were part of Clint's Valentine's Day present to me yesterday. I'm allowed to eat them however I want. And no, they aren't the third bag today. It's only been this bag. Just the third time I've gotten into them."

"Uh huh. And the three gigantic boxes that Clint gave you yesterday weren't enough?" Tony was still amused by that - Clint had told him he couldn't choose, so he just got everything. There was a reason Clint was rarely the one sent to the grocery store without a detailed list.

Silence followed Tony's question as Phil ducked his head and looked away. It wasn't like he'd torn through the three giant boxes. Two were still wrapped in their cellophane, and the other was... well... okay, it was maybe three-quarters of the way gone but, to be fair, he'd been sharing with everyone else! He hadn't just been gobbling them down on his own. And the chocolate chips in his hand, well, those had been part of a really cute cookie making set Clint got him, with a big mixing bowl and wooden spoon and all the fixings for chocolate chip cookies wrapped up nice with a bow.

Tears stung at the back of Phil's eyes. Why in the world was he feeling like he was going to cry? Tony was just picking at him. Like he always used to. But it felt different. A lot of things had been feeling different lately.

Phil pressed his lips together and stood, leaving the bag of chocolate chips on the coffee table. "I need to go do laundry," He finally mumbled, quickly making his way to the stairs. "Work tomorrow. Forgot to do laundry yesterday. You... can have the rest of those if you want 'em."

Without another word, Phil hurried up the stairs and into his and Clint's bedroom, shutting the door behind him. He did toss the dirty clothes and towels into the basket to take down to the washer, but soon found himself instead curled up on the bed, eying the opened box of chocolates, debating on taking one to nibble on. He reached out, fingers nudging the lid before Tony's jibes echoed back through his ears. A choked up sob went through him, and he shoved the box from the nightstand, pieces of chocolate scattering across the floor as he turned his head into the pillow and cried.

Tony blinked after him, wondering what had just happened. Phil usually took teasing and threw it right back at him - even if he'd basically turned into a chocolate bunny over the past several weeks.

It was when his sharp ears caught the sound of the slam and muffled tears that Tony got worried. Leaving the chocolate, he went to the alpha family bedroom, and knocked on the doorjamb once, before letting himself in. "Phil?"

Phil ignored him, and he curled himself up more when he heard the door open and Tony step into the room. "Go away, Tony..." His voice muffled by the pillow.

"Nope," he said, moving to sit beside him, reaching out to rub his back. "Remember what Clint calls me? Means I get to look out for you, still - even if I'm screwy. You're stuck with me."

His shoulders shook as Phil sniffled and pressed his face into the pillow more. He'd woken up not feeling the greatest, a stomachache and his lower back feeling like it did prior to a Heat -- even though it was an off month for him. The chocolate chips had helped. Or at least, that's what he told himself. Maybe they hadn't. Phil just felt like crap.

"I wanna nap." It was a lie, and a pretty bad one at that.

"You just got up," Tony was starting to sound as worried as he was feeling. "You sick?"

Maybe it was time to come half-clean. "Headache."

Or lie again, apparently. It wasn't like he could admit to having a stomachache! It was his own fault his stomach hurt! With all the damn chocolate he'd been eating! Tony would only tease him more, if he knew!

Frowning, Tony reached to check Phil's temperature. Sure, he always felt warm to him, but he felt a little warmer than usual, as well. "Phil... c'mon. What's going on? You've been squirrely for a few weeks now. That's not normal for you."

Phil didn't want to admit how nice the touch felt, because then it would mean he really was sick. Or something. And he couldn't be sick. He'd been doing so well not to get sick, and yet....

Rolling to his side, eyes wet and red-rimmed, he sniffled. "I don't feel well, and I'm tired, and I ache. Like I do before a Heat. But it's an off month. I don't...." He trailed off, shaking his head and burying it back into the pillow.

Tony frowned, then nodded to himself. "I'm getting you shoes and a coat, we're going to go meet with that doctor Clint's sister-in-law works for."

Phil groaned pathetically into the pillow before just stuffing his head under it. He didn't want to move, and that sounded an awful lot like a lot of moving. " 'm fine. Just need more sleep."

"Nope, cos I'm starting to freak out, and there are two Alphas who live here that will probably raze the town if they find us sitting here together in a little pile of panic."

The corner of the pillow lifted so just a little bit of Phil's face could be seen. "You're panicking. I'm achy and wanting to sleep." And cry and eat his chocolate and try not to get sick.

"That's okay, I have enough panic for both of us," Tony said, getting off the bed and rooting around for an easy on pair of shoes for Phil to wear.

Groaning pathetically, Phil dropped the pillow back over his head, his arms falling over top of that to press it down. If they went to the doctors, then he was going to have to admit to how long he'd been feeling like he was. And all the other strange things he'd been feeling. And ignorance was bliss, right? Phil was happy to be blissfully oblivious of anything being wrong with him.

Of course, with Tony, Phil didn't have a choice. In the past month, his best friend had been slowly starting to show improvements, and there were shades coming through of his old self again. One of those being that, when he made his mind up about something, he was going to follow through with it. In this case, it was getting Phil to the doctor to be checked out.

"Can't you just go buy me some Theraflu, or something? That's probably what it is. I'm just getting the flu. It's going around, you know."

"Mmhmm, and if you have the plague, I want to know for sure. C'mon up up," Tony said, tossing the shoes and coat onto the bed. "Don't make me tie your shoes for you. I am not a kindergarten teacher, I'm a mechanic."

"You're an engineer..." Phil mumbled, carefully pushing himself to sit up and cringing just slightly at the pain in his back.

Reluctantly, he slid his feet into his shoes, and pulled the jacket on over his sweatshirt. He would go, but he wasn't happy about it.

"Still not a teacher or a doctor, so," Tony crossed his arms and leaned in the door, watching him. He frowned slightly, over worried - maybe - but definitely as he'd been on the reluctant mend, he'd noticed his best friend declining. He wasn't stupid.

Ready to face the cold outside world, Phil gave a nod to Tony. "Let's go. You won't leave me alone until you have answers. I know you won't."

"You know me so well," Tony put an arm around Phil and led him to the car cos, no, not making him walk in this weather when he felt under it.

It wasn't long before they were at the office, Tony chatting with the secretary and talking them into letting Phil take the next open appointment - twenty minutes from now because of a cancellation - despite never having been in before.

Phil sat in the uncomfortable seats provided -- why were the chairs in doctor's offices always so uncomfortable? -- quietly filling out the forms that had been passed off to him. All the typical questions: Name, date of birth, sex, designation, etc. It wasn't anything he hadn't already answered before. At his regular doctor's office. Two towns over. But, of course, Tony claimed that was too far away.

So there Phil sat, in a strange place, not feeling well, without his Alpha to give him comfort and a shoulder to literally lean on.

"Good luck, you can go in next," Tony said, flopping into the chair beside him and bumping shoulders. "It'll be fine. Simone'll be there. I'm here. All good."

Tony flopping down next to him startled Phil, making him rush the pen off the side of the paper, putting a large dark mark through several words. He looked up at his best friend and took a deep breath. "...I don't want to go in alone."

The words were out practically before Phil even realized he'd thought them. But it was true. He wasn't a huge fan of doctors. Any time he went to one, he'd get himself into unnecessary trouble by working himself up and worrying that they'd run quick tests just to make sure he really was okay.

"Like I said, I'm here," he promised seriously.

Nodding, Phil looked back down to the forms in his hands and quickly finished filling them in.

Less than five minutes after he handed them into the nurse, he was called back to an exam room. Part of him suddenly wanted to reach out to Clint, beg him to come to the doctors with him because he was scared. But, at the same time, he had Tony. And if it was just the flu, then he'd feel silly over not only himself worrying, but making Clint worry too.

"I'm fine. I'm fine. Everything is fine." He mumbled to himself, following the nurse down the short hallway to where he was to wait and so Simone could come in to take his vitals.

Tony rubbed Phil's back and exchanged a look that Betas since the beginning of designations were able to, whether they were Omegala as well, or not. Worry and concern and reassurance of the Omega in their care.

It wasn't long before they were waiting for Dr. Blake to come in.

"I'll buy you an awesome book later," Tony promised.

Phil huffed and pushed the sleeves of his sweatshirt up, half hunched over as he sat on the exam table, the annoying paper protector crinkling anytime he even thought about moving. "Better. I may just make you buy some new ones for the library, too."

"I'll see." Tony chuckled, poking him with the end of a tongue depressor.

When the doctor entered, he was big, broad, Alpha... and looked like he'd seen a ghost for half a moment before he grinned a bright, welcoming grin. He reached to shake Phil's hand, "Pleased to meet you, Mr. Coulson. I was wondering if you could tell me in your own words what seems to be the trouble?" he asked in an accent that sounded almost like it came from Great Britain, though not quite.

Phil reached to shake Dr. Blake's hand, giving a small yelp of surprise at the static shock he got in the process. Damn dry air. He took a moment to take the sight of the doctor in. Very tall, very well built. Very, very, very much what the stereotypical Alpha male was supposed to look like.

Phil preferred them more like Clint.

"Uh... I haven't been feeling well. Stomachache, kind of a backache, tired." He shrugged, glancing off towards Tony and then back to Dr. Blake.

"He's also been obsessively eating some foods and avoiding others," Tony piped up.

Dr. Blake smiled softly, seeming to hide some sort of emotion. "There are a number of things which may be the cause of your ill feeling," he said, sitting and setting a wooden cane beside the computer as he regarded Phil. "Have you noticed any tenderness in any other parts of your body, or mood swings?"

Phil shot Tony a look that silently screamed 'Traitor' before he looked back to Dr. Blake, shaking his head. "No," He answered with a small shrug. "Not really. I... mean I may have gotten a little over emotional this morning, but... I don't feel well. I get kind of like that when I don't feel well." He paused, an easy smile on his face -- even if it wasn't exactly a true smile. "I get choked up watching movies with happy endings and ASPCA commercials, so...."

He shrugged again. "I told Tony I probably just have the flu. So... if you could just... do whatever for the flu, that'd be great."

Tony looked unrepentant, and Dr. Blake smiled softly. "Let me just do a quick examination and take a urine sample," he said. "Which would you like to do first, Mr. Coulson."

Ducking his head, Phil hunched his shoulders. "Exam. I don't know if I can do the cup yet..." he mumbled, petulant as could be.

"Alright. Would you prefer for Nurse Barton to come in here, or is it alright with your Omega Attendant?" he asked, having been instructed by Simone on his gender identity before he'd come in.

Tony beamed.

"Tony's fine." Phil shook his head. Tony had seen Phil at his absolute lowest worst points. There was no use in being bashful around him now. Besides, Phil still didn't know Simone all that well, and right now he wanted familiar faces.

"Alright then, if you will lie back on the table and undo the fasten on your trousers," The doctor asked, pushing himself to his feet and limping to the sink to wash his hands.

"Need me to take the sweatshirt off, too?" Phil asked, stalling maybe just a little bit.

"You may leave it on, I simply need you to pull it up to expose your abdomen."

Phil opted to pulling it off instead, leaving him in his blue jeans and old college t-shirt, soft and worn and barely still together. Comfort clothes. He handed it off to Tony before awkwardly lying back on the table, wiggling a bit so his legs weren't quite so dangling off the edge. With a reluctant deep breath, he undid the button of his jeans and pulled his t-shirt up. Half tempted to pull it over his face to hide like a terrified child.

Tony moved to stand up by Phil's head, putting his hand on his shoulder; as Dr. Blake finished washing his hands and dried them before moving forward, gently pushing Phil's shirt up. "I am simply going to palpate your abdomen for a moment, tell me if anything feels especially sharp or sore, please." Cool hands began pressing gently into the skin of Phil's stomach, leaving a slight tingling sensation as Dr. Blake examined him.

Phil stayed still, lips rolled between his teeth, and tried to ignore the tingling he felt. Nothing felt out of sorts. Well, except for when Dr. Blake pressed just right on his bladder and Phil was reminded that he'd lied about not being able to do a urine test yet.

He hummed, then smiled softly as he pulled Phil's shirt back down, resting his hand on his stomach a moment in a pure Alpha instinct to comfort, or so Tony thought, before he pulled away with a small nod. "You are not ill," he said, "But to be sure, I would like it if you could try for a urine sample, it will not take long to test." He said, turning to pull down one of the cups from the cupboard. "The bathroom is across the hall on the left, three doors down, Nurse Barton will collect the sample when you are finished, and then we can speak on the results."

Phil buttoned his jeans and moved to sit up, only to grab Tony's arm as he felt the room spin and go hazy dark around the edges.

"Woah," Tony put his other arm around him. "Okay, yeah, that's new..."

"Allow me to retake your blood pressure," Dr. Blake said, retrieving the cuff as Tony held Phil still.

Phil swallowed thickly and took a deep breath, staring at one spot on the floor for a moment before shaking his head. "I'm fine," He mumbled, sitting up right again. "Just a head rush. Sat up too fast."

"That can happen," he said, wrapping the cuff around Phil's arm.

"Uh, Phil, is that the first time that happened?" Tony asked quietly.

Guilt welled up in Phil's stomach as he glanced down and away, not wanting to meet his best friend's eyes. No, it had been happening pretty frequently. Usually when he'd stand up from bed in the mornings, but sometimes for no reason at work he'd feel the floor tilt and decide to lean against something until it passed. "It's happened once or twice."

Tony made a concerned noise, and inwardly beat himself up for not noticing something sooner than today. The Doctor, finished now, smiled slightly. "It is not abnormal, Mr. Coulson - and your blood pressure is a bit low, but well within a normal range. I feel confident in what you are experiencing, but would like that sample to confirm the diagnosis. Would you like a chair to go back and forth from the lavatory?"

Phil shook his head and continued to lean against Tony a bit as he pushed himself off the table and stood on his own two feet. "No, that's alright. I should be fine. Thank you."

He picked the cup up off the counter, giving Tony a silent salute with it. "I've got this. You don't need to come with me this time."

"I wasn't going to offer to hold it for you," Tony teased. "But I'll walk you down, just the same."

Rolling his eyes, but secretly thankful, Phil made his way out of the exam room and down the hall to where Dr. Blake said the bathroom was. It didn't take him long to put enough in the cup and, when he stepped out of the bathroom, he stared at Tony pathetically. "Tell me you have wet wipes in your pocket or something."

"I stole some of those sani wipes from the nursing station when we went past," Tony grinned, holding them out to him.

"Remind me to hug you once my hands are clean."

Phil handed the cup off to Simone, cheeks, ears, and neck flushed as he suddenly became far more acquainted with his new found sister-in-law than he would have liked.

She only patted his cheek with her free hand and gave him a comforting smile. "We'll have the results for you in a jiffy."

Phil gave a quiet 'thanks' before he slipped back into the exam room and resettled on the exam table. He rested his elbows on his knees and leaned forward, staring at the floor. The room was empty save for Tony, and Phil could feel the nerves twisting on his stomach. After a moment, he tilted his head. "I don't trust him."

"Cos he's foreign?" Tony asked, sitting down. "Man, he lived upstairs from us before we moved out, remember?"

"Not because he's foreign, no." Phil shook his head and looked back up at Tony. "Omegas go to the doctors, even just for a cold, what's the first thing the doctor always asks? Almost as soon as they walk through the door."

"When was your last Heat?"

"Exactly. He didn't. He just jumped right on in." Phil shook his head and moved to stand, totally ready to pull his sweatshirt and jacket back on and leave.

"To be fair, wasn't that one of the things you put on your form as the intake?" Tony pointed out.

"They still always ask. Always point out the stupid calendar that sits on the wall, clear as day. Always ask, 'Any chance you might be pre--" Phil froze, eyes glued to the calendar on the wall. Clint had told him they shouldn't get their hopes up, but... it made sense. It made more sense than the flu.

Just then, there was a light knock, and Dr. Blake stepped in with a small smile. "I try not to get Omega's hopes up, if I can help it. I have a talent for knowing which direction the care needs to move in. My apologies, but I could not help but overhear your conversation. Mr. Coulson, you may wish to sit."

Taking a sudden deep breath, Phil sat back down on the table, face sheet-white. He'd followed Clint's advice to not get his hopes up, and with everything else that had been happening, Phil had pushed all thoughts of it out of his head. Even when all the symptoms started up. "I... am I?" He asked quietly, heart hammering in his ears.

Dr. Blake grinned, impossibly bright. "Congratulations, Mr. Coulson - you are bearing."

Phil gave a soft half-gasp half-laugh and blinked quickly. That happened much sooner than he thought it would have. "I am...?"

"Yes, sir, you are."

Tony clutched at Phil's hand, forgetting to breathe (or have a heart-beat faster than that of a hibernating groundhog).

Swallowing hard, Phil looked up to Tony. "Do not tell Clint. Or Bruce."

Tony shook his head, still dumbstruck.

"Is there a problem?" the doctor asked with concern.

Phil shook his head, opened his mouth to answer, and shrugged instead. "It's... I don't want to get my Alpha's hopes up. I... almost wish I didn't even know yet." He paused for a breath, worried at his lip, and continued. "My mom had three miscarriages before me. So... I don't... I just want to be sure before I tell him."

He simply nodded, clearly glad that it was not a darker worry. "We can keep a close eye on the process to do all we can to prevent such an occurrence," he reassured him. "As it stands now, you are showing normal signs of early pregnancy - may I ask when your last Heat was? It will help determine the due date so that we may properly watch the progress."

Phil looked at the calendar, even though he didn't need it. "January second."

The Doctor pulled out a calculator wheel, and adjusted it accordingly. "You’re due at the beginning of October, then. That is a fine month for a first born."

Phil stared at the calendar on awe, and maybe a little terror. No, not terror, just...trepidation, maybe? "Wow..."

Tony was still silent, but despite his lack of breathing properly, the doctor seemed not concerned, instead smiling fondly at the both of them. "Indeed. I will write you a prescription for prenatal vitamins, and would like to see you on a monthly basis. In a few visits, we will be able to hear the heartbeat soon, if you would like to come back to do so. An ultrasound to be sure the pup is developing properly would be preferred at about twenty weeks, so another fifteen from now, though you may have one sooner if you are concerned."

Dr. Blake put a hand on Phil's shoulder. "Do you need a moment to digest this information? Some tea?"

Swallowing, Phil nodded. "Uh, yeah, please? If you don't mind."

"Of course," he said kindly. "Would you prefer Nurse Barton to bring the tea, or shall I?"

Looking up, a small but dopey smile spread on Phil's face. "I'm sure you have other patients to take care of,"

"That does not mean that I cannot come in. I have been told that I treat my patients as though they are family." He shrugged one shoulder. "Also, my next patient cancelled their physical."

Nodding, Phil's smile brightened just a little bit. "Thank you. That would be nice."

Doctor Blake smiled, closing the door gently as he left the room.

Tony finally breathed and drew Phil into a tight hug.

Phil clutched to Tony for a moment before he pulled back with a small laugh. "Clint's gonna figure it out in a few weeks when I don't have a Heat." That is, if Phil's change in scent didn't tip him off, first.

Tony half laughed, nodding. "But secret, huh? You sure?"

Nodding, Phil sat back enough to scrub his hands through his hair -- tufting it up in all directions. "I'm sure he'll figure it out soon enough, but... I don't want to tell him and then have something happen..."

Tony nosed under Phil's chin a moment. "Wouldn't it be better if he knew, if something happened I mean?

"True..." Worrying at his lip, Phil sat in dazed silence. "I'll tell him tonight when he gets home. But, we won't tell anyone else just yet."

Tony nodded. "We can keep quiet. If anyone says anything I'll run interference or something. Promise I'll do everything you need."

The same small, dopey smile from earlier returned as Phil turned his eyes back up to Tony's and leaned back in for another hug. "I know you will. Thank you."

Comfortable silence fell, and soon the doctor returned with some tea for them both, cane tucked under his arm as he limped into the room and offered the cups to them.

Phil took one of the cups, smiling his thanks as he took a sip. He'd never been much for herbal tea, but this one was actually pretty delicious. A faint flowery taste that wasn't at all unpleasant, and his sweet tooth definitely picked up on a bit of honey. Phil approved.

After a moment, he set the cup aside and took a breath. "So... I guess this is the part where you start laying down the rules of what I can and can't eat or do for a while?"

"The best rule, is do nothing to excess. There are a few things that aren't good to do at all - such as smoking - but I have a sheet with information that will help you make your food choices that will both avoid something that may hurt you and your pup, but also things that will help them to grow strong and healthy."

Phil nodded, already making mental notes to do research on his own at the library. So long as no one was watching. "That would be incredibly helpful. Thank you."

"You are most welcome," he replied.

Chapter Text

Phil tucked the papers and appointment reminder card he'd gotten from Dr. Donald Blake's office into his nightstand drawer, just for safe keeping. He'd pull them out to let Clint see once he told him. Which, Phil wasn't exactly sure how to go about doing, at the moment. He'd figure something out though. Something nice.

Maybe a nice dinner? He could cook up something for him and Clint, have Tony take Bruce out for a while. Those two deserved a date night, after all. That could work.

Tony knocked on the door frame. "So... I was wondering what the plan is?"

Leaning against his desk chair, Phil took a breath and sighed. "Not entirely sure yet. I don't even really know how I'm going to tell Clint. I'm open to suggestions? My ideas are all pretty much... storybook and rom-com."

"I'd probably point you to romcom. Veal and baby carrots and stuff," Tony's smile was soft. "Or put a rattle next to his plate."

Phil huffed a laugh and gave a small nod. "Alright, so my ideas weren't so different." He pushed away from the chair, moving to stand in front of Tony. "Would you mind taking Bruce out for a while tonight? You guys could go see a movie or something?"

"I can do that. Fair warning, he'll figure it out when you miss it, probably - unless he's distracted with work stuff."

"I know," Phil smiled fondly and shrugged. "I was more hoping just to be able to tell Clint one-on-one. So we could have a little time for ourselves."

"Which is why I absolutely HAVE to see the new superhero movie two towns over, and can't wait another night, I can't risk it getting out of the theatre before we get another chance to see it," he said, smiling. "I'm pretty sure there's a superhero movie out. There's usually one?"

Phil laughed, a true little grin spreading on his face as he nodded. "Yeah, there usually is."

Tilting his head as the sound of the front door closing reached his ears, he nudged at Tony's side. "Go pounce Bruce and get yourselves ready to go."

"Quick, google what the movie is and give me the cliffnotes in a text?" Tony asked, pushing away from the door and heading downstairs.

Phil laughed again but turned back for his desk and laptop to do as Tony asked. It was the least he could do.

Downstairs, Bruce shook his coat and scarf as he hung them up. He smiled when he heard Tony come bouncing down the stairs. "Hey. Got done early, today."

"You're never home early, this is awesome," Tony said, glomping onto him and nudging under his chin.

"And you're usually never out of your workshop this early in the day," Bruce wrapped his arms around Tony tightly, holding him close and pressing a kiss to his shoulder. "Everything okay? I figured I'd have to drag you out of the workshop to come take a bath with me."

"How 'bout a date?" Tony asked. "I finished working on a thing, and there's this movie I want to see. Dinner and a movie?"

Bruce blinked in surprise. It had been quite a while since Tony had wanted to go out and do things, and Bruce didn't want to draw any attention to that, or to show just how pleased he was at the offer. He didn't want to risk making Tony self-conscious.

Dipping his head to nuzzle at their bondmark, Bruce smiled against Tony's neck and placed a soft kiss there before pulling back. "That sounds like a great idea. I'd like that."

Tony smiled and wrapped his arms around his Alpha's middle, holding on tight.

Bruce held him for a few moments longer before pulling back to take Tony's hand and guide him off toward their room. "C'mon, let's go take a shower and we'll head out. There's a new Indian restaurant that just opened up, we could go there before the movie."

Tony made noises of appreciation and followed happily.

Phil listened as Tony and Bruce wandered off to their room to get ready, and quickly shot off the movie name and summary off to Tony's phone. Along with [Thank you, Tony. For everything.] Shutting down his computer, Phil made his way downstairs to find something -- not chocolate -- to munch on while he worked on supper. //Hey Darling, it's just us for supper tonight. Any idea when you'll be home?//

//Another hour and half - need to fix fence piece and feed a calf, then home.//

Hour and a half. That didn't give Phil a whole lot of time to figure out something to fix. He'd manage though. //Okay. I'll try to have supper ready when you get home.//

//Spaghetti?//

Phil paused mid-reach for a package of meat. //Did you want spaghetti?//

//We have not had in a while. If just us, don't need blood load.//

//Oh,// Phil glanced back to the meat and closed the refrigerator's door. //We could do spaghetti, if that's what you'd like to have.// He could always toss some grilled chicken strips on his own. And figure something else that could go with it.

//What you want?//

//I wasn't real sure what to fix. Thought about those filet mignons in the fridge. Baked potatoes? But we can save those for another night if you'd like to--//

//My Love,// Clint interrupted. //Make what you like. Something simple, maybe.//

Phil let out a breath he didn't realize he was holding, and set a hand low on his stomach. He looked back to the fridge and smiled softly. //I'll come up with something. I'll see you when you get home. I love you.//

//Love you, // Clint promised, sending the emotion along with the thought before getting his focus back on his work.

Phil smiled, rubbing his hand across his stomach as he turned back to the fridge to gather the things he'd need to make supper. "Let's make your daddy something delicious for supper." He murmured with a smile, setting about in the kitchen, humming just slightly off-key to himself as he went.

The door opened and closed a little while later; as Clint came home and shut the door with a smile, staying in the entryway to shake off the snow and remove his boots. //Smells good! What having?//

Phil startled at the sound of the door closing and he stared at the stove for a moment in despair. The green beans were still steaming and the potatoes still had ten minutes left to bake. And he hadn't even tossed his filet Mignon into the oven to cook through. Turning, with the dish towel on his shoulder, Phil hurried through the house and skidded -- almost literally -- into the foyer. //Hi!//

Clint reached out to steady him with a laugh, eyes crinkling. //Good day?// he asked, resting his hand on the nape of Phil's neck.

Phil instinctively leaned into the touch, eyes falling half shut and his nerves calming, even if just for the moment. //Yeah. Good day.// He pulled back after a moment, a dopey little smile on his face. #You are home earlier than I had thought you would be. Supper is not quite ready yet. Go upstairs and take a shower. Everything should be done when you come back down.#

Clint had to admit he smelled like the barns, so he nodded, kissing Phil softly before pulling back. //Should I dress up or down?//

Phil shrugged, taking in the fact he was still in his blue jeans and sweatshirt from earlier that day. #Comfortably?# He had to use his signing for fear if he used their Bond, he would slip and tell Clint too soon.

Clint nodded. #I will be back down in a little while,# he promised, snagging Phil's hand to kiss his palm. He could smell the bits of food Phil had been making on him, but he also seemed nervous, and thought perhaps falling on their origin would help calm him.

The same flutter, that went through him when they were first together, went through him again now. Phil took a moment to lean in and nose under Clint's chin, nuzzle against him quickly before stepping back. #Okay. I will get supper finished up.#

The Alpha headed upstairs to gather a soft flannel shirt and slacks, bringing them to the bathroom with him so he could change as soon as he got out of the shower.

Phil hurried back to the kitchen, scrambling to get everything finished and set at the dining room table. The green beans ready and placed in a bowl, the filets just about finished -- Phil's medium well instead of medium rare like they're suggested to be cooked, and Clint's just seared enough to have a nice crisp on the outside -- and the potatoes with just a couple more minutes to go.

He made sure the table was set, foods arranged, and drinks set out. Once the potatoes were finished and set, Phil stepped back to admire his hard work; and what was possibly one of the healthiest meals he'd ever made in the history of him cooking.

He was determined to do everything right, and do what he was supposed to do, in order to ensure their pup stayed strong and healthy, and nothing happened to it in the coming months.

Clint came down to the kitchen and paused in the door; unsure whether he'd forgotten something important, and wracking his memory for any mention of an anniversary of some sort (they hadn't been together a year, yet) or perhaps birthday... or something that modern times did and he was unaware of.

Unaware of Clint standing in the doorway, Phil reached to rearrange the platters another time before finally deciding they were good enough. He glanced towards the doorway as he pulled the towel down off his shoulder and smiled. #Hello again. Feel better?#

#I feel clean, and worried that I missed something important. Have I forgotten a new holiday? One for after Valentine’s, like Boxing day for Christmas?#

Phil laughed and shook his head, moving to take Clint's hand and pull him towards the table to sit. #No, no new holiday. I wanted to make something nice for us. Sit, eat.#

Clint squeezed his hand lightly, before kissing the back of it. //I did not forget something, for certainly?//

Smiling, Phil shook his head and settled himself down at his place at the table. #Promise. You did not forget anything.#

#Good.#. He smiled and sat. #It smells amazing.#

Phil was honestly amazed at himself for being able to keep his excitement in check, and that they were able to enjoy the meal he'd made for them. They talked through their bond as they ate, Phil mostly telling how Tony seemed to be getting better and better, and asking how Clint's day had been, all the while frantically keeping thoughts of 'baby' at bay.

Clint smiled, telling Phil about his day at the farm, about the calves (a new one born just this morning) - and about the sweet little one that had to be bottle fed. //Would you like to come meeting her, sometimes?//

Phil’s left hand, which had been mostly in his lap all through supper, moved absently to rest on his stomach. He smiled fondly, nodding. //I’d love to come meet her. She sounds adorable.//

Grinning, Clint nodded. //We can this weekend.//

//Absolutely,// Phil smiled back, nodding. He looked down at their empty plates, then back up to meet Clint’s gaze. //Any room for a small dessert?//

//What is dessert?//

Phil shrugged, already moving to stand up. //Just a little bit of ice cream and fruit. Nothing fancy.//

//I would love to have some, then,// he answered with a smile.

Phil dropped a kiss to Clint’s head as he moved by. Hurrying into the kitchen, Phil scooped a bit of vanilla ice cream into a dish for them to share, surrounding it with peeled cutie oranges. Two spoons stuck in the bowl, he topped it off with a small package of tiny candy baby bottles and pacifiers. Nodding in satisfaction, he carried the bowl back to the dining room and set it down between them.

//Thank you,// Clint said, picking up one of the spoons and scooping up a bite. He paused, brow furrowing, at the strange candy shapes. He looked at Phil curiously. //Was there a shower hold at library recent?//

A soft blush worked its way across Phil’s cheeks and up his ears as he shook his head. //No,// He answered, spoon in hand, as he picked at one of the tiny orange slices before finally scooping it and a bit of ice cream up.

Clint ate his bite, lips pursed and brow still furrowed in thought. //Sale?//

Again, Phil shook his head. //No, no sale,// he paused and shrugged. //Well, I mean, yes there’s plenty of candies on sale, because it’s the day after Valentine’s Day, but... I don’t think these fell in with those.//

Clint giggled soundlessly. //For after in a few month may-// Clint's thoughts blanked.

Phil’s left hand nervously twisted and fidgeted with the cuff of his sweatshirt as he kept his eyes on the bowl and nudged a slice of cutie orange around with his spoon. He swallowed thickly, stomach roiling.

"Phil." The rare spoken was off toned, unlike Clint's mindvoice, not that the vampire would know the difference. It shook on the vowel, and Clint waited breathlessly for his beloved Omega to look up.

It took only a moment for Phil to swallow past the lump in his throat and lift his eyes to meet Clint’s. He worried at his bottom lip. He couldn’t quite place the look he saw on Clint’s face, and it made his insides knot up all the more. //Clint.//

He watched him for a silent moment. #Are you trying to tell me something?#

#Remember how you told me not to get my hopes up about anything, that there was a real good chance, since you are a vampire and all, that we may not even be able to have our own kids?# He paused. //Well we can, cuz I am....// The thought escaped before Phil had a chance to stop it, and his breath caught in his throat as he waited for Clint’s reaction.

For several eternal moments, nothing happened. Then, between one breath and the next, Clint had pulled his Mate into his arms, holding him tight and close, laughing both aloud and in mind, a perfect mix of off tone and beautiful joy.

Phil grinned and laughed as he was pulled against Clint and held so tight. Dipping his head, he nudged his nose under his Mate’s chin and moved to press his face in against his neck. //Five weeks,// he kissed against Clint’s neck, //I wasn’t sure if I should tell you yet, in case something happened... but Tony told me I should in case something happened.//

//Yes,// Clint agreed. //I want to know, and you not alone - for good or bad, always.// He ducked his head and breathed in his Mate's scent, tears of joy shining in his eyes.

Pulling back a bit, Phil brought his arms up to wrap over Clint’s shoulders, fingers playing in the soft, thick hair. He leaned in, pressing a kiss to Clint’s lips, hard but giddy. //We’re going to have a baby!//

//Ours! Yours and mine! Love you much!// Clint was giddy as he kissed him back, tears streaking his cheeks.

Phil’s laugh was a bit wet as tears of his own rolled down his cheeks. Still, he continued kissing Clint, keeping himself close to his Mate. //I love you. I love you so much.// He pulled back from the kiss, turning instead to press his face into the crook of Clint’s neck again and just hold to him for dear life.

Wrapping one arm around Phil, Clint placed his left hand over the nape of his neck, holding him tight and close, almost trembling as he quietly cried with the sheer joy he felt overwhelming him.

With Clint’s arms around him, Phil relaxed against his Mate. Especially once he felt Clint’s hand come to rest on the back of his neck. They still had quite a few weeks to go before they were out of the woods, and it’d be safe to start telling the others, but for now, Phil was going to let himself be happy and hopeful. He would do his best to ignore all the poisonous hatred he’d spent his teen years hearing his father spit about male omegas.

Phil turned his head to kiss at Clint’s neck, up to his ear, and finally to his cheek. He wiped away the tears that were wetting his Alpha’s face, and returned again to kissing him. Pouring all his love and hope into the action.

Clint pulled back, pressing a tender kiss to Phil’s forehead, his temple, his mouth. //I want hold you.//

//I won’t object.// Phil sighed into the kiss. He was more than willing to be held.

Clint glanced around, it was nothing that would be a problem come morning - and it was winter, so there was no worry for ants. It was alright to fall away from doing things once in a while. He drew back enough to shift his arms, picking Phil up and walking toward the Beta staircase.

Phil laughed when he found himself being lifted up, one arm supporting his back, the other supporting his legs as Clint carried him bridal style up the narrow staircase. He kept his arms around Clint’s neck, his face buried in his Mate’s shoulder, inhaling his scent and humming softly in appreciation. Phil knew from biology lessons, all throughout school, that his own scent would be changing soon. Not much, but some. A new, faint underlying scent would appear in the coming weeks as their young one grew.

Clint nuzzled him the entire way to their room, kicking the door half shut to the one that would become the nursery, leaving the door between it and their bedroom wide open as he carried Phil through and gently lay him out on the bed, before leaning down to kiss him softly, one hand gently stroking Phil’s stomach.

A soft and content sigh drifted out of Phil as he settled on the bed and returned the kiss. He left one hand to play in Clint’s hair, stroking up and down and across Clint’s neck, while the other hand moved to carefully tug his shirt up enough for Clint to get his hand under it. Phil wanted to feel his Alpha’s touch, his skin cool on Phil’s warm skin.

He nibbled at Clint’s lower lip gently, playfully nipping it before sliding the tip of his tongue out to run across where he’d nipped, and wordlessly ask for more.

For the first time in a very long one, Clint’s hand trembled as it touched the soft skin of a bearing Omega belly. It was, however not any Omegala, but his own, his beloved Mate’s skin, and he reverently stroked his stomach as he deepened the kiss, nipping, kissing. //So much Love,// he repeated over again. //Mine, ours, yours...//

//Ours,// Phil repeated, nodding against the kiss. A quiet whine bubbling out of him. //Ours. Clint. We did it.//

//Bred you,// Clint’s mind whispered as he shifted to gently lay over Phil, pressing him into the bed and mouthing at his throat, before he rolled onto his back, taking Phil with him and hugged him tightly once more.

Whining softly, not quite needily -- but only just barely not -- Phil laid himself across Clint, burrowing in against him. He breathed his Mate in deeply, a quiet growl vibrating his chest as a need began to burn in him. Instincts niggling away at the back of his mind. Wanting so much to just feel Clint. Every inch of him. And to be gently claimed and marked.

Calloused hands ran down Phil's back, then up beneath his shirt, stroking his heated skin. //My Beautiful.// Clint's mind held reverence for Phil, always so precious to him and now filling him with no little measure of awe.

The touch was soothing and gentle, and sent chills through Phil just as much as it did warmth. He nosed at Clint's neck and ear, lapping across his phantom bond gland lazily. //Love you. So much.//

Clint gasped and stilled, letting his Omega do as he willed. //Love you, forever.//

Phil hummed softly, all his love pouring through the bond as he licked and kissed and nibbled his way down Clint. He paused only long enough to open Clint's shirt so that he could kiss at his chest and over his heart, before moving down lower still.

Able to move again, Clint slipped his trembling fingers through Phil's hair, arching into him. //What do you need?//

//You.// Phil paused at the top of Clint's waistband to nip at his hipbones and trail his tongue along the valley that disappeared under Clint's pants.

Gasping without need to, Clint shifted. //Let me feel you.//

With one last lick and nip, Phil looked back up at Clint from under dark lashes. //How ever you'd like to.//

Sitting up with a bunch of muscles at his stomach, he reached for Phil, hauling him close and unwrapping him like a precious gift, peeling away his clothing with gentle hands and mouthing along any skin he could manage to find.

Phil shivered as the cool air touched against his bare skin, and his head leaned back and to the side at Clint's kisses. He lifted his arms so his shirt could be removed and when he brought them back down, settled his hands on Clint's shoulders.

Clint latched over the mark of their bonding, kissing, licking, sucking at it, feeling possessive and protective all at once, hands splayed broad across Phil's back.

Phil nearly went completely limp in Clint's arms at that. He whined softly, pressing himself against his Alpha, and squirmed just enough to make a point. His hormones were already shifting and changing, and being touched and kissed in such tender and loving ways from his Mate was making him very, very much aroused.

Shifting so his Bondmate was beneath him once more, Clint removed the rest of their clothing efficiently, all the while kissing and touching his beloved with gentle, reverent hands.

Phil's smaller, narrower and blunt, cock was half hard against his thigh, while lower down his slick was plainly obvious, glistening on his thighs. Breathless, and his eyes dark and hooded, he reached to stroke at Clint's cheek as his other hand came to gently rest on the place just below his belly button.

Clint was busy marking Phil's shoulder. //You can touch if want.//

With a soft sigh at the reminder, Phil ran his hand down Clint's shoulder and chest. Across his back and sides. Touching wherever he could while shifting his hips against Clint.

Clint's narrow tipped cock brushed across Phil's, the knot at the base shifting against his skin. He pulled back and mouthed down his Omega's chest, pausing to suckle at the tip of his cock when he got there, his own bumping against Phil's knee.

Phil gave a small yelp and needy whine when Clint did that, his cock jerking as it hardened more. //Clint... please?//

Never wanting to disappoint, Clint lapped up the length before suckling on the head, drawing more into his mouth with each small movement. //This?//

Phil whined again, pressing his head back into the pillows as his body arched and twisted on the bed. He brought a hand down to tangle gently into Clint's hair as he gasped and moaned.

Swallowing around him, Clint set up a gentle rhythm, hand drifting to press through the slick and inside, gentle and insistent.

//Cliiiiint!// Phil gasped, whimpering and pushing back against Clint's fingers. That was what he wanted!

One, two, three fingers, opened him up gently before he let go and licked up the sweet slick.

Panting and eyes dark, Phil watched Clint move. He spread his legs wider, feet braced on the mattress for the moment, body open and waiting.

He slid up his body, sliding home almost gently as he moved to kiss Phil deeply, his taste still on his tongue.

Phil sighed against the kiss, arms wrapped around Clint's shoulders and feet linked over the backs of his knees. Keeping him from getting away. He licked against Clint's tongue, dancing with it.

Clint groaned low, hand splayed on Phil's side as he rocked gently into him, radiating love.

It was always nice to be able to make love with Clint without the haze and burning need of Heat there to distract him from what was happening. While Heat was a hundred times better now that he had Clint, being in his right mind and able to feel everything was so, so much better. //Clint... Love you... so much.//

Clint kissed him deeper, putting into action what he couldn't find in words - gentle touches, deep kisses, sweet love making.

The longer they made love, the tighter Phil's chest felt. He could feel the pressure building that signaled his orgasm wasn't far off and he clenched around Clint.

Clint nipped at Phil's jaw as his knot began to swell, pressing deeper inside before he barely withdrew with each thrust. He reached between them, gently grasping and stroking Phil's length.

Phil began to gasp softly, tangling his fingers into Clint's hair. Each time he felt the pull of Clint just slightly moving, and the slide of his knot against that one spot inside that made him see stars, Phil whined. //Clint... Clint... close... so close....//

Clint moved harder then, his lips brushing against the bondmark before he bit down gently.

The bite was what did him in, sending him over the edge in a stutter of gasps and nonsensical words. The clear short spurts of come falling across Clint's hand and onto his stomach as he lost himself in pleasure.

Clint followed swiftly after, the flutter and tightening of Phil's muscles keeping him there as he began to come, gently suckling on the bondmark.

Slowly, Phil relaxed against the pillows again. He stroked his fingertips across the back of Clint's neck as he gave the smallest, most content and pleased little sounds in the world. Even as his body continued to help milk Clint's orgasm out of him.

Sighing against his skin, Clint shifted, moving so that Phil would not be crushed beneath him, but rather lay over him, and he reached for a blanket to cover them both as he cuddled him close. //Beautiful.//

//Yes, you are...// Phil teased, lazily nuzzling against him.

Clint huffed a laugh, nuzzling his Bonded. //Love.//

//Love you,// Phil sighed, dropping another kiss to Clint's chest. He laid quiet for a moment, on the edge of sleep and awake, the back of his mind still buzzing with the fact they were going to be having a pup of their own. //Mm... papers for you to read in my nightstand.// His mind voice was slow and sated, ready to sleep for a little bit. //'Pointment card for Dr. Blake in town in a few weeks. You go with me?//

//Yes. I will look in morning.// Gently, he rubbed Phil's back, gentling him toward sleep.

Humming his acknowledgement, Phil relaxed against his Alpha completely as sleep finally overcame him.

It wasn't long before Clint's whirling thoughts dragged him into sleep as well; lights left on, dishes undone, and completely content with his lot in life.

Chapter Text

Bruce had called not long earlier to let Tony know that he was going to be late home again, and not to wait up.

Phil and Clint were out the next town over for some date time alone, taking in a museum and supper before heading home. This, of course, left him to his own devices for supper.

He knew they wouldn’t have left if they knew Bruce wouldn’t be home - ever since his breakdown, despite doing better, they seemed loathe to leave him to his own devices for too long over more than one meal. It was two meals gone, now, and Tony found himself still with no appetite.

Thinking that he should work himself up to one - where he would drink that godawful shot of O negative he had promised both Alphas AND his Omega he would ingest daily. Maybe if he was hungry enough, it wouldn’t make him gag so badly.

Being winter, still, there weren’t a lot of options for exercise - but the day HAD been relatively warm at a near balmy thirty-six degrees. It was unlikely to have gone down too much since then, even though the sun had been down for a few hours, now.

Donning his coat and scarf, leaving his gloves in his pockets, Tony locked up the house and decided to make his walk useful by doing the perimeter check that was usually done by the Alphas of the home. “I was a Beta first - and even as Omega Attendant, I should be helping keep our home safe.” And then. “Why am I talking to myself?”

Shaking his head, he ambled along the well-trod path through the snow, listening and looking for anything out of the ordinary about the property.

It was quiet, the stars just beginning to sparkle in the sky. Tony paused along the far edge of the lawn, near the trees along the creek’s edge. He closed his eyes and breathed in the cool air, head tipped back as he tried to imagine the long life his new friends had had, and now he and Bruce now had one of their own stretched out before them. He shuddered, feeling it all weigh down too heavily upon him - vast and open - and clutched his hand over his slow beating heart as it began to speed up at the overwhelming fear.

A cold snout pushed against his other hand, not quite startling Tony out of his looming panic. He glanced down, not far at all, to find the nose belonged to a great silver-white wolf, who then pushed its head against his hand for a pet. Tony’s hand tingled, then felt a warmth that spread over his body as he buried his fingers into the thick fur. The sensation began to chase away the panic, leaving behind a calmness and certainty of peace. It was small, simply a spark, but it was there to push back the fear just the same.

A thought in the back of his mind, that he should show caution in the presence of the large animal, was quickly silenced by the calm. (As was the reasonable thought that the presence of any wolf at all should be cause for alarm, and at the very least a call to animal control.)

“Hello there,” Tony said, both hands now buried in the dense fur. He felt the ghost of a smile on his lips as the wolf wagged its tail and licked his cheek once. Perhaps it was tame and escaped from a zoo?

*

The Wolf wagged his tail again, nosing at the broken young vampire’s chest, sharing strength and peace to him, beginning a work he’d seen needing done when the Omega Attendant - smelled Beta - had come to support the new-carrying Bearer. He remembered earlier, vaguely and not too long beforehand, a tingle of touch once as hands brushed on accident.

He did not listen much as Tony continued to talk, limping along at his side and supporting him as they finished the perimeter walk.

With a light yip and a wag of his tail, the Wolf nosed Tony’s hand in farewell and a silent promise to return and continue to shore up the cracks of anxiety threatening to shatter the Manborn who longed to be a Bearer. If only he’d been old enough to have learned the magics of his Pack before he’d been separated from them.

It was not the first time in his life he’d wished for that.

The Wolf watched from the tree-line, disappearing into the night only once Tony had gone inside. Shifting, the great silver-white Wolf stood into the form of a large blond man, who pulled on thick pants and stuffed his feet into his boots, leaning against the tree a moment before he pulled on his long wool coat.

“You will be okay,” he promised the Vampire he saw moving around inside, backlit by the lights in the kitchen - unaware of being watched from the wood.

Taking his cane from where he had hidden it in the tree’s branches, the Wolf wearing his Man-shape turned toward town, limping his way home for the night.

Phil blinked himself awake on the couch, not having even realized he'd dozed off, though he probably should have known it would happen. It usually did whenever he sat down on the couch and got comfortable.

His open package of saltines were still sitting on the arm of the couch, barely touched. Reaching for one, he nibbled away at the corner of it slowly while blinking off into space. The nausea had definitely been setting in over the last few weeks, and getting comfortable to try and sleep at night was not as easy as it once was. Which left him ridiculously fatigued at all times.

Distantly, somewhere in the back of his mind, he realized that this would be the first time since he was a pre-teen that he wasn't going to have to suffer through Heat. He’d actually missed it altogether!

//Home,// Clint said, as the door to the house closed. //Where you?//

Blinking again and taking a deep breath, Phil glanced off towards the door and smiled faintly. //Living room.//

//On my way.//

Phil finished off his saltine and reached for a second one, his stomach finally deciding it was hungry and might actually allow him to eat.

Clint smiled as he entered the room, smelling like the cold outside. He sat beside him and leaned in to kiss him softly, resting his hand on Phil's stomach protectively.

Phil smiled into the kiss and breathed in Clint's scent, the cool air of the outside mixed with the freshness of evergreens and the bits of snow still clinging on where it can, combined with Clint's usual unique scent that always managed to calm Phil.

Gently, Phil placed his fingers on the back of Clint's hand and sighed softly. While at home, Phil had taken to wearing his typical comfy clothes that he would wear following his Heat, an oversized sweatshirt and his comfy sweatpants that didn't feel nearly as tight as his work clothes were slowly starting to feel. Phil wasn't showing yet, per se, but - at roughly ten weeks - he was starting to gain some weight around his midsection.

//Good day, today?//

//Yes, healthy calves and no fences down.// Clint pulled back and pressed his mouth to Phil's hair, breathing him in before tucking him under his chin. //You taking good care yourself?//

A small groan escaped him as Phil leaned in against Clint and nuzzled in against his Mate's throat. //I've been trying to, but your little bean hasn't been making it easy.// Phil fought back a yawn. //I'd really like to not be fatigued all the time.//

//Bean?// Clint's shoulders shook in a hoarse chuckle. //You should more sleep.//

//Bean.// Phil nodded once, snuggling in against Clint as best he could. //Except... I think he's supposed to be bigger than a bean by now. But calling him a little kumquat just sounds really inappropriate. And I would sleep more if I could stay comfortable and not have to get up to use the bathroom every twenty minutes, and if my stomach would stop being against everything I eat. And I'm sore in places I don't think I've ever been sore in, not even during my Heats, and I'm going to have to start buying different clothes cuz my work slacks are too tight around my stomach and I'm not going into work dressed like Tony our junior year of college wearing nothing but baggy T-shirts and pajama pants, and I just...// Phil let his thoughts trail off as he took a deep, deep breath, trying to get his ridiculous hormones and moodiness back in line.

"Shhhh..." Clint soothed, keeping him cuddled close and rubbing his stomach gently. //Peace.//

Phil sniffled softly and just buried his face in Clint's neck for a moment longer before he finally felt like he wasn't going to cry anymore. //Sorry. I'm just tired. And hungry, saltines are about all I can hold down. But, you're home now, so... I'll go get changed so we can go to the appointment.//

//You don't need change,// Clint assured him. //Doctor won't mind. Sister will understand.//

//Okay,// Phil didn't even bother to object. If he didn't have to go try to change clothes, then that meant he got to have at least a few more minutes being held. Something he very much needed at the moment.

Clint nuzzled his Mate's hair, rocking him slightly as he held him. //My beautiful.//

//I know this is going to be all worth it in the end, but I really can't wait until my hormones get themselves straightened out again,// Phil's mind's voice was quiet, almost resigned. Honestly, for the most part, he was actually enjoying being pregnant. Or, the idea of it, maybe. He liked knowing that there was a tiny person growing inside him that was his and Clint's.

Moving his hand to rest on the back of Phil's neck, he continued to hold him, letting him 'speak' his frustration and worries. //You are not alone.//

//I know,// Phil relaxed against Clint a bit more, breathing just a little easier. //I love you.//

//I love you,// he answered, kissing Phil's hair again.

Sitting quiet for a few more minutes, Phil finally nosed at the bottom of Clint's chin before placing a kiss at the corner of his mouth. //We should get going, so we're not late.//

//I'll drive.// Slowly, he let Phil go, getting up to help him off the couch.

With his feet back under him, Phil gave a small nod. //Oh, I still haven't heard anything back from my parents or sisters yet, about the party. So, may just be friends and your family there.//

//Did you want to finding your college friends?// Clint offered. He wanted Phil to have more than his Attendant's family there for him.

Slipping his coat on over his sweatshirt, Phil shook his head. //It's a nice thought, but, the party is in just a few days. It's a little short notice. It'll be fine, nice and small. Just our friends and your brother and his family. It'll be fine.//

Clint reached to help Phil do up the buttons, noting to himself that he should purchase a larger and more appropriate coat for him, possibly after the doctor's visit. He leaned in and kissed Phil's forehead. //I love you.//

His smile a bit wet, but no less sincere, Phil nosed against Clint's chin again and nodded. //I love you, too.//

Clearing his throat, Phil took a small step back so that Clint could see him. "#Now, let’s go hear our baby's heartbeat.#"

Clint grinned broadly and rested his hand on the small of Phil's back as he guided him out their home (locking it up behind them, of course, even with Tony upstairs doing who knew what) and to the truck.

It wasn't a long drive to Dr. Donald Blake's office and, once inside the small building, it was only another few minutes before they were called back to an exam room and settled in to wait.

"How're you feeling?" Simone asked once she'd arrived to take Phil's vitals.

"Tired. Sore. Really wishing I could eat more than just saltines." Phil answered, giving her a small smile and shrug.

"Peppermint tea," she suggested. "Anything with ginger in it. Sea bands, they do pressure point anti-nausea," Simone added as she put on the cuff and started to take his blood pressure under Clint's watchful eye.

Phil nodded along with what she was saying, passing the info on to Clint so they both would know and hopefully remember. "Any magic remedies for soreness and extreme tenderness above the waist?" He asked with a slightly sheepish little smile.

"I'm fond of cocoa butter," she said. "Don't worry bout it, I'll put together a list for ya. Cold packs are nice, too, especially for a sore chest."

"Okay, thanks. I'd appreciate a list."

"Not a problem, you know you can call me up any time, okay?"

Blushing softly, Phil nodded. "I probably will end up doing that." He stole a glance off towards Clint and his smile brightened just a bit before he looked back to Simone. "Or Clint will probably text your husband to pass messages along. One of the two."

"Oh, before I forget, I wanted to ask - you two have a registry yet, or anything you particularly want for the little?"

Phil blinked twice and shot a glance back at Clint again, shaking his head. "Oh, uh...no. Not yet. That's... we haven't really talked about that yet."

"I have an idea I'll talk to Barney about, then," she said, patting his hand. "Lemme know if you need something, we still have a lot from when Liza was itty." She looked up and reached to touch Clint's shoulder. "Good to see you," she said clearly.

Clint shifted his hand in the 'same' sign, and she nodded, doing her best to start picking a little up. She turned her attention back to Phil. "Doc'll be in with you in a minute."

Smiling softly and nodding, Phil got as comfortable as he could, his hands resting against his stomach as he looked back to Clint. //We're going to have to start thinking about what sort of things we'll need for when the baby gets here.//

//I think Tony is building crib,// Clint said, reaching to rest his hand over Phil's while they waited. //Blanket, clothes... what else? Rocking chair?//

//A gliding rocker would be nice. Clothes, diapers, changing table, dresser. Formula, just in case...// Phil made a face and shook his head. //We'll look at things on the computer when we get home, make a list that way.//

//No hurry.//

//No, it can wait a little while longer. We'll figure it out after the party.//

Clint smiled and leaned down to give Phil a brief kiss.

Phil kissed back gently and gave Clint's nose a little nudge.

Clint grinned back, gaze still on Phil when he saw the door open from the corner of his eye.

Dr. Blake came in, with a machine and Simone and a wide grin. "How are you both doing today?" he asked, enunciating clearly so that Clint could follow along.

Phil's posture went just slightly tense, those old instincts and long ingrained fears of Alphas that were much bigger than him still intact. Even with Clint at his side. Still, he did his best to push through it and offer Dr. Blake a smile. "Good. Tired, but good."

"That is to be expected, I am glad to hear you are well," Dr. Blake said, moving to sit down beside the bed. Simone came over with a warm towel. "If you do not mind, we can start out the visit taking a measurement, to see how your pup is growing, then we can take a look and listen to the heart beat. It is still too early to look at gender, but in a few visits, that will be possible.”

Nodding, Phil's smile grew a bit more, relaxing even as his attention turned towards their pup. "Absolutely. That sounds good to me."

"Excellent." Dr. Blake stood and washed his hands, leaving his cane hooked over the machine’s handle, then grabbed the measuring tool. "If you do not mind lifting up your shirt and pushing down your pants a bit," he suggested.

Phil's cheeks and ears flushed pink. Glancing to Clint for a bit of support, he shyly and awkwardly did as he was told. Even though he knew it was all for medical reasons, Phil still had a difficult time letting himself be so exposed and vulnerable. Perhaps even more so now that he had a very good reason to be leery of showing his stomach.

Clint held Phil's hand gently. //I here.//

"I am going to touch you now, okay?" the doctor said, pausing a moment to get a nod from both in the couple before resting warm hands on Phil's stomach, gently palpating to get a sense of how his womb was growing. He tilted his head slightly and closed his eyes a moment to concentrate, eyebrows raised.

Phil relaxed more having Clint's hand in his and focused his attention straight up at the ceiling.

"Very good, everything seems fine," he said, taking the tape measure and measuring, making note of how large the uterus was getting. "Excellent, thank you. Now I am going to get some gel out of the warmer and put it on your stomach, it may still feel a bit cold. We will see what we can get."

"I'm okay with cold, it's fine," answered Phil as he cast a quick smile up to Clint. Having slightly cooler skin touching him was common enough.

Clint squeezed his hand. //Okay?// he asked.

//Okay, but I think I want ice cream once we're done here. And a bath with you.//

Clint's shoulders shook in a silent chuckle. //It will be,// he promised, kissing Phil's hand. As Simone handed the warmed gel to the doctor, and he squirted some onto Phil's lower stomach, Dr. Blake started pressing the ultrasound wand against his skin. "It may get uncomfortable, I promise you will be able to go as soon as we are done," he said as he moved the wand through the gel to get a look.

Phil relaxed all the more at Clint's silent chuckle and the kiss to his hand. The promise of ice cream and getting to take a nice warm bath with his Mate helped to ease some of his discomfort at being rather exposed and touched by someone outside of his small circle of those generally allowed to touch him.

Glancing back down to what Dr. Blake was doing, Phil worried at his lip a bit and did his best not to shift around too badly.

"Well," Dr. Blake smiled and chuckled, "Do you want the good news, or the good news first?"

"Uh..." Phil looked up to Clint, blinking owlishly. //Good news or good news, first?//

Clint looked incredibly confused. //What?//

Dr. Blake chuckled. "The good news, or the slightly larger good news?" he clarified.

"There's slightly larger good news?" Phil asked, looking back to the doctor and deciding for both of them when he continued, "What larger good news?"

Grinning, he turned the monitor, pointing with his free hand to two small blobby shapes, adjusting the wand on Phil's stomach to bring them to the center of the screen. He paused it and took a picture to take measurements. "Congratulations, you are having twins."

Phil's heart stopped and his breath caught in his chest as he stared at the screen. "Twins?"

"Twins," the doctor replied.

Clint squeezed Phil's hand. //What is he pointing at?// he asked, not even thinking about breathing right now.

For a moment, Phil's brain was completely blank as he stared at the screen and finally looked up to Clint. "//Tony needs to make a second crib....//"

//A second...// his gaze cleared and he looked back at the screen before looking at Phil, wonder in his eyes. He leaned forward and kissed him for all he was worth, ignoring that there were two others in the room with them.

A quiet chuckle escaped him when Clint leaned down to kiss him so deeply. Brain and heart jumping into double-time all at once. //Twins... we... we're having twins//

//Ours. Bred you. Twins. Mine.//

Pulling back for much needed air, Phil turned his eyes back to the monitor where the two little blurry shapes were. "Do you... I mean... can you tell if they're identical or fraternal?"

"It is impossible to tell for sure before they are born, but they do not share the placenta; one third of identical twins, and all fraternal, have their own. We will know for sure when they are born."

Nodding, Phil's gaze drifted back to the screen. His mind felt like it was racing a mile a minute, impossible for him to try to capture even just one thought at the moment.

"I am just going to take a few more measurements and some snapshots for you to bring home, then we can get you cleaned up and you can use the lavatory," Dr. Blake promised.

Clint was nosing Phil's shoulder, grinning giddily as he looked at the little vague shapes on the screen.

Chapter Text

“So the party is all set for tomorrow night?” Simone asked Tony when she ran into him at the grocery, in the small party aisle.

“All set!” he replied, leaning on the cart. “Just have to pick up the cake tomorrow afternoon. I picked up some things for your pups to play with, yesterday, so they don’t get too bored while the rest of us are talking.”

“You didn’t have to do that, but it really is appreciated. Thank you, Tony.”

He grinned. “No thanks needed, Simone. You’re family. Besides, they’re cute kids.”

She laughed. “You say that, but you have only seen them at their best behaviour. Wait’ll they really get to know you and decide you really aren’t going anywhere.”

They continued to chat as they finished up their shopping trips. Tony insisted on helping out with putting the groceries into the car for Simone, and was startled when she drew him into a hug.

The Beta just squinched him a little tighter. “You holding up okay?” she asked gently.

“Yeah, of course - why wouldn’t I be?” Tony protested.

Simone just pulled back slightly and looked at him.

“I’m fine.”

“Beta ‘fine’ or Omegala ‘fine’?” Simone asked. “I know you know there’s a difference.” She squinched him again before letting him go completely. “And you’re an Omega, in here,” she touched his breastbone, “so spill it.”

Tony lasted about fifteen seconds meeting her gaze before dropping his own.

“Sweetie?”

“I’m kind of jealous,” he admitted. “Which is stupid, because I’m also crazy excited.”

“Well that just makes you completely normal.”

His head shot up. “WHAT?!”

“Normal, Tony. Any Omega who isn’t bearing and is close to someone who is, would be jealous.”

“...Even one like me?” Tony asked.

“I’d almost say ’especially’, to be honest,” she replied. “Tony, as things stand for you right now, you are physically capable of siring a pup - but incapable of bearing - which is what you want most?”

Tony nodded miserably.

“Have you talked to your Alpha about it?”

“I really only figured it out about myself a few months ago. Been dealing with some other... stuff... more.” He gestured at his mouth briefly.

Simone leaned back against her car. “And there’s that,” she acknowledged. “How are you doing there?”

“Dealing.” Badly, he didn’t say. “How come you’re still human?”

Not bothering to rise to the belligerent tone, she answered. “Barney hasn’t asked me, yet.”

“You want it?” he asked.

Her eyes narrowed. “Did you not? I didn’t think Clint was the sort to-”

“I asked him,” Tony cut her off, and admitted, all at once - not wanting her to think ill of the Alpha. “I was dying, and didn’t want to leave Phil alone.”

“And do you regret it?” Simone asked softly.

“I don’t know.”

“Yeah, I’m gonna give you another hug,” she warned before squinching him hard.

“I mean, I’m able to be here, like I always wanted, for Phil and his pups. I got Bruce,” he hugged her back belatedly, “I figured out why I never felt right.”

“But?”

“Blood makes me gag,” he said simply. “I’ve always been wrong - and now I can’t even ‘wrong’ right. I had no problem feeding Clint when he was injured. It’s just... me.”

“Anyone ever tell you that you’re ridiculous?”

“All the time.”

Simone affectionately ruffled his hair as she let him go. “I might know someone who can help you. I’ll let you know.”

“A shrink for vampires?”

“Basically.” She gave him a light shove. “Go home. I’ll see you at the party tomorrow.”

Tony returned her smile with a small one of his own. “See you tomorrow,” he replied, then headed to his own car.

Feeling kind of raw, Tony headed back home with every intention to hole himself up in his little workshop to try not to think so hard about the unfinished crib plans.

For now.

“You back again?” Tony asked, pausing on his thinking walk. One of the advantages to working from home - other than tech conventions, of course - was having time to himself to sort things out in his head on chilly outside walks, rather than staring out a window or at a wall in his room-cum-workshop.

He was feeling unnerved again, a combination of his conversation with Simone that morning and, well... everything else. He’d finished designing the cradle for beside the Alpha family - matching the king-sized bed - and he’d worked on the crib, now finished with the design.

It was really his own fault for looking at the finished sketch beneath the blueprint, for letting himself imagine it beside the bed with a sleepy pup inside.

He fled the house, not even stopping to grab a coat. Running away wasn’t much a habit of his - but he could see how it may become one, if the desolation he felt never eased.

“If I never let myself admit it - it wouldn’t hurt this bad,” he said to the great silver-white Wolf that had approached him almost as soon as he stepped off the house’s snow-covered lawn. The Wolf simply whined and nosed at his hand, leaning close as though to share warmth with the shivering vampire.

Once more, Tony felt a tingle at the touch - attributing it to being cold and then suddenly a little warm. He buried his hand into the fur at the Wolf’s ruff, dropping to his knees. “Would you eat me?” he whispered. “If I asked really nice, would you take a nice big chomp out, right here?” he lifted his chin.

The Wolf whined and licked over his throat as he stepped close, dropping his head over Tony’s shoulder as though giving him a hug.

He huffed a laugh and pressed his face into the fur, bringing both arms up around the animal. His fingers tightened in the thick soft fur, tears wetting it in the frigid air. His laugh turned to a light sob. “I didn’t think so - I’m never that lucky....”

Tony flopped onto the couch next to Phil, putting his head on his shoulder. "Need noms?" he asked. "I think there's chocolate cheesecake in the fridge."

Phil huffed a soft laugh and leaned his head against Tony's. At the mention of food, he started to decline, until chocolate and cheesecake came into the picture. "Uh... well... I could handle a small piece, I suppose."

"Comin' right up," Tony said, tipping fingers under Phil's chin and unfolding, walking to the kitchen. He was less pale than he'd been, moving a little less stiffly, but still unwell. Better, though.

Watching Tony leave, Phil placed his hands on his stomach and smiled softly. "We three are going to be ridiculously spoiled for the next few months, know that?"

It didn't take too long for Tony to come back, plopping down and offering half the cake to Phil, while keeping the other half to himself. "Ready for tomorrow?"

"Mmm, we thank you." Phil smiled a bit more before tucking into the piece, sending a mental threat to the twins that they would be grounded as soon as they were born if they didn't let him enjoy his cake. "I suppose so, yeah. It'll be nice to have everyone together. Of course, if you and Bruce are still holed up in your shops when it's time to leave, I'll have Clint come in to drag ya's out."

"Please don't, he goes for the ear!" Tony said in mock horror.

"Then make sure you two are ready to be there on time," Phil answered with an innocent smirk.

"You are evil," he pouted back and leaned up against him again. "Hey kiddo," Tony said, smiling at Phil's lightly rounded stomach, barely visible, and mostly because he was slouching. "Be nice to your bearer. We have lots of yummy things to feed you tomorrow, too."

Glancing down to his stomach again, Phil rested his free hand on the small bump before going back to scarfing down the cake -- which so far, seemed to be allowed. "We are definitely looking forward to that. And I will find some way to bribe you into looking the other way when it comes to me and any chocolate that happens to be there."

"What chocolate?" Tony asked innocently as he curled his feet under him.

Phil gave a sharp nod and tight-lipped smile. "Exactly. Good. Now, are you planning to eat your slice or not?"

"Eating, eating..." Tony took a large bite and talked around it, "By the way, I think we have a pet wolf."

"A pet wolf?"

"Uhuh," Tony nodded, then swallowed. "Comes out when I go on perimeter or think walks. I think it ran off from a zoo or something, are there zoos around here? Big white thing, has a limp. Kinda worried about it being able to get food."

Phil thought for a moment, trying to think if he'd seen anything resembling what Tony described. Frowning, he shook his head. "Nearest zoo's a long way off. Pretty sure we'd have heard about a zoo missing a white wolf. It doesn't like, get close to the house or anything... does it?"

Tony shook his head. "No, mostly stays at the tree line. Real friendly."

"Hm... Maybe Clint can go out and take a look around, later. I didn't know there were wolves in this area anymore."

"I thought it was just, y'know, deer. Coyotes... he's not gonna eat it, is he?" he asked, horrified.

Snorting softly, Phil shook his head with a fond smile. "I doubt that he will. But I'll be sure to let him know, just in case."

"S'just..." Tony shrugged, and leaned in again. "Seems to know when I'm..." he shrugged again. "Feel better after I see it. It's tame, nothing to worry about."

"A tame wolf?" Phil tilted his head a bit at that, and not-so-sneakily stole a bite from Tony's piece of cake. "Wonder if it's a full wolf then. Maybe it's a half-breed or something? Used to be someone's pet, maybe?"

"Maybe. Should I leave something out for it, do you think?"

"You can, I suppose. Don't see what it'd hurt. Leave out some water and some meat scraps or something. See what happens."

"I'll take some out before bed," Tony said, with a nod. "It was 'round earlier, when I went on my, uh, walk." He slid the rest of the cake over to Phil.

Phil wiggled in place, a giddy little grin on his face as he started polishing that one off, too. "Sounds like maybe you have a pet wolf, then."

"I can't be responsible for a life!" Tony said, once the comment sank in. "I can't even take care of myself!"

"You take care of me," countered Phil, pointing his fork at Tony for emphasis. "And you're going to be babysitter when the time comes, so I don't want to hear that you don't think you're capable of being responsible for a life."

Tony clammed up and huffed, leaning against him. "When's Alpha coming home?" he asked.

"Not sure, shouldn't be too terribly late," Phil paused to glance at the clock. "Though... we should probably get started on supper either way. What're you hungry for?"

"Coffee with a side of grilled cheese?" he tried.

Phil's stomach churned just at the thought of grilled cheese and he cringed, shaking his head. "Uhhh...if you want grilled cheese, you're making it yourself. Outside. Away from the house. After I've gone to bed."

"Ah... Kiddo doesn't want grilled cheese? What's kiddo want, then?"

"More chocolate cheesecake."

Tony snorted a laugh. "Right. Chocolate pancakes it is, then," he groaned as he got up, and stretched.

"With chocolate chips! And make sure you make some kind of meat for everyone else!" He called, head tilted back to watch Tony wander off for the kitchen.

"Yessir, Phil Sir!" Tony teasingly called back.

“I have a new-turned who is melting down. You interested?”

”I have a job, Simone.”

“You get vacations.”

”And you moved to Iowa. I want to use those vacations to come visit you and the boys.”

“Good for him that he lives in town, then.”

”Don’t tell me that Barney-”

“He didn’t turn anyone, don’t worry. There’s already a Pack of them when we moved in.”

”A Pack of them?”

“Uh huh. A whole Pack of vampires you can psychoanalyze to your heart’s content.”

”Simone....”

“They’re a genuine Pack, too. We’re already adopted. Well, Barney and Liza are; me and the boys by default.”

”This is supposed to be making me feel better? You called me about one that’s melting down.”

“Oh, he’s harmless - wait until you meet him.”

”Do you think he can hang on until May?”

“No chance of coming out sooner?”

”Only if it can honestly not wait. Things are delicate out here. You know humans can be just as volatile as the supernatural element.”

“I know, sweetie. How about I let you know if things get worse?”

”Sounds good. You know I’m going to want to see the boys first?”

“Of course! I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

”Give ‘em my love - and say ‘hi’ to that husband of yours.”

“You know he’d say ‘hi back’.”

”I’ll see you in May. Love you all, so stay out of trouble.”

“Who, me?”

”Stay out of trouble you can’t get out of.”

“Might be able to do that. Love you, too, and you do the same.”

”You know me.”

“Yeah, I do. Be safe.”

”You too, Simone.”

Simone hung up the phone, an old rotary wall-mount that miraculously still worked fairly well. With a small sigh and a shake of the head, she put out the lights in the kitchen and checked in on the kids on the way to her bedroom.

Strong arms pulled her close as she slipped under the covers. “Whaz’p?” Barney grumbled, half asleep.

“Made a call to get Tony some help.”

“He g’nna come?”

“When he can. He says hi.”

“Mm. Hi back. Go ‘sleep.” Barney mumbled, kissing his wife’s shoulder.

“Goodnight.”

“M’night.”

Chapter Text

~March 22~

Phil rolled his head back and forth a few times as he made his way towards the stairs, heading for the basement, working out the tension and headache he'd been dealing with most of the day. The library had just been locked up, the sign turned to CLOSED, and it was time to begin getting the community room ready for the bonding party.

"Tony? What all else needs to get done? Did you pick up the snack trays?"

Tony wobbled atop a chair, atop a table, to reach the ceiling in order to tape up another twirly bit of crepe ribbon. He turned his head as best he could in order not to fall over. "Yup! They're in the cooler, the green one. The purple one has the drinks. The red one has the doctored drinks. The Blue one has the alcohol."

For a moment, Phil stared at the blue cooler. Not that he had ever been much of a drinker at all, but the occasional beer or drinks with Tony had been nice when the mood struck. Alcohol, sadly, was off the menu for a while. Hand on his stomach, he nodded and turned back to the table to watch as Tony taped more curly crepe ribbon up. He shook his head.

"Don't break your neck. It would really piss me off if I suddenly had THREE ghosts in my library I can't see or hear," he huffed softly, though a fond smile was on his face. "What do you need help with?"

"Don't lie, I'd make a kick-ass ghost," Tony snarked, but was careful climbing down to move the chair along the table to tape up the last bit. "Could you put the noms out? I dunno... do we want more than snacks? Could order pizza."

Phil's face lit up at the mention of pizza. "I could definitely go for some pizza!" he grinned and moved to start laying out the snacks, plastic cups, and drinks. "I might even be able to keep that down. Though... maybe don't get one with a bunch of stuff on it. And definitely no pineapple. Or anchovies."

"Aw c'mon. How about just one pineapple? Pleeeease?" Tony started climbing his contraption again to affix the last streamer.

"You will be eating it outside, and walking home, if you bring pineapple anywhere near us." Phil's hand rested on the small, barely noticeable bump hidden under his sweatshirt. "Unless you want to watch me turn green."

"Okay, no pineapple," Tony pouted. "Any other desires, Mama Coulson? I can go get it before everyone packs in; pretty sure one of the others'll be here soon anyhow, to help out."

Heat rose up on Phil's cheeks at the honorific Tony had begun occasionally calling him. It still felt weird and unreal sometimes that he and Clint were going to have a baby -- have babies -- but he was slowly getting used to it. He thought for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I think that should be it. We have fruit punch and stuff for Barney and Simone's kids, right?"

"I’ve got all the kid friendly stuff, and that box over there has fun learning toys and games to keep ‘em all busy, too!" Tony affected a proud look as he hopped to the floor and held his arms out, like the colourful decorations were a new exhibit at the Louvre. "Tada! Looks Starktastic, right?"

Phil laughed and smiled as he looked around at the decorations. "Fabulous, Tony. They look great."

Tony clapped and came over; hugging Phil carefully, then nosing under his chin a little. "This is gonna be awesome. It will be an awesome party."

"Yeah, I hope so," Phil answered as he hugged back, just a bit tighter, before nudging Tony's temple with his nose and stepping back. "I uh... don't suppose you saw anything in the mail from my parents or sisters about coming to this, did you?"

He huffed a breath, shook his head, but smiled just a little. "No, sorry. But hey, no sad puppy eyes! It's Party time!" He pulled a party favour from his back pocket and blew it so the end unfurled to flick at Phil's cheek.

While it didn't surprise him in the least that no one from his family said they'd be coming to the party, it did still hurt a little bit. He was so proud of his Mate, and of Tony, and wanted to share them with his parents and siblings. It was just as well, though. Tony was right, it was time to be happy and get ready for the party to begin. He swatted at the party favour, laughed, and grabbed up a small handful of glitter (that was on one of the tables) to drop over Tony's head. "There. Now it looks more like a party. Except, pretty sure last time I was at a party with you, you wound up wearing glitter eye shadow, a bed-sheet as a toga, and reciting Julius Caesar."

"That's because I'm the Emperor of Entertainment, and don't you forget it!" Tony grinned, playing up to try and keep Phil in good humour. He shook his head like a dog, glitter going everywhere, but mostly lodging itself more firmly into his own dark curls. "Now I'm a REAL fairy, and art herpes is everywhere. This party is gonna be unforgettable, just you wait, the epic tale of the Bonding Party of Phil will go down in history as THE bonding party to live up to!" He cupped his hands around his mouth to make crowd cheering noises. "Sheets not required," he added as an afterthought. "Wait. Yeah. Wait. No. Right. No sheets?"

Laughing more, Phil shoved at Tony's shoulder and moved around the room to make sure everything was just right. "Sheets not required. But, no shoes, no shirt, no service. So, make sure you keep your clothes on."

Bruce, who had just been coming down the stairs, carrying a small stack of CDs, froze and blinked twice before looking to his Mate and then to Phil. "Alright, I'm fairly certain I walked in on the middle of a conversation that would have made a lot more sense if I'd heard the beginning. Here Tony, these were the ones you were talking about, right?" He handed the stack of discs over before pressing a slow kiss to Tony's cheek, then nuzzled his Bondmark, and gave him a quick hug in greeting.

Tony beamed at him, taking the opportunity to turn it into a long hug. Heck, if it weren't for the CDs, he'd have hopped up and hugged him with all four limbs like the monkey-man he could be, when he was in a cheery head-space (not that he wasn’t a koala-man when upset or sleepy). "Yes! Fun party music, family friendly and everything!" He turned to look at Phil while ducking his head under Bruce's chin. "No promises about the shoes, man. There's kids here. If they get to go all Shoeless Joe, I get to take mine off, too. This is a not-lab, so you can't yell at me!" he pushed his lower lip out excessively.

Bruce clasped his hand across the back of Tony's neck, giving it a firm little squeeze to ground him, before letting his thumb brush along his hairline. "Did you get into a stash of Pixie Stix again, or something, Tony?"

"....No..." Tony lied badly, relaxing a little at the touch. He just needed the sugar to fight the tired, nothing to get all grumpy about. "Gotta get pizza. I forgot the pizza."

//You're ridiculous, you know that? I love you// Bruce leaned in to press another gentle kiss against Tony's soft curls. When he pulled back, he squeezed the back of Tony's neck gently one last time before letting go. "Please, make sure one of them is a veggie pizza? I've had my fill of meat for a little while. Kind of miss olives and mushrooms."

Phil turned to set more paper plates on the table next to the snack trays. "Better get two of whatever you end up ordering. I'll have Clint help you carry them back. I'm just not sure when he's going to be getting here."

"Oh, didn't you hear? Someone knocked down the gate at the Murdock farm, he prolly went over to help with that, but he'll be here on time. He wouldn't miss it," Tony replied. He looked up at Bruce, and snorted a laugh. "Nice makeup." //You got some glitter on your ... You.//

"Oh," Phil answered softly, his shoulders sank just a bit as Tony teased Bruce about the glitter. No, he hadn't heard about the gate. He glanced to the clock and bit his lip. It was already nearly six-twenty.

//Well, you have glitter all over your head. You're going to be leaving a trail of it wherever you go, now.// Bruce gave himself a small shake and rubbed at his face to get as much of it off as possible.

Tony sniggered. //I have art herpes.// "I'll drive down and see if they're done, make sure that old man gets where he's supposed to be."

"DOWN-HERE-DOWN-HERE-DOWN-HERE!!!!"

There was a sound of six tiny feet, followed by, "Stop running!"

At the sound of the kids running down the stairs, Phil turned to give them a small smile as they careened around the door and into the room. "Slow down. I don't want you guys tripping and getting hurt."

Liza's eyes got huge as she looked around. "Mama NEVER lets us play with glitter!" she cried, elated, skidding to a stop before throwing her arms around Phil's legs in a hug.

Tony snorted a laugh, kissed Bruce's cheek, and headed off to find their missing farmboy.

Bruce nudged Tony's cheek before letting him go, and moved to fiddle with the CD player that was off in the corner.

Phil leaned down carefully to pick Liza up and give her a tight hug. "Well, you're welcome to play with it here, so long as you stay down here with it. Okay?"

A shimmer over Phil's shoulder, and a small cold breeze, heralded Grace's arrival. "Oh goodness. Please keep the glitter confined down here. I'm still finding it in the carpet upstairs from Halloween. Bruce? Be a dear and tell Phil that for me, please?"

"Okay, I'll be super good!" Liza said with wide eyes and quick nodding.

Simone turned the corner next, carrying a few things, having left her husband with the larger gift wrapped box, and moved to set them on an empty table for presents. She huffed a laugh to see the boys had already discovered the Toy Box of Fun. Yes. The cardboard had that label scribbled on it in spiky letters with a fat marker. She shook her head, then turned, giving Phil a huge smile. "Happy Bonding, Phil," she said with a chuckle, watching as Liza played with Phil's collar, picking off bits of glitter from Tony's earlier shake off, and putting them carefully in her dress's little pocket.

Smiling, Phil shifted Liza on his hip and moved to give Simone a quick hug. "Thanks, Simone. And thanks for being able to make it and bringing the kids. I know Clint will be thrilled to see you guys when he gets here."

There was the sound of a stumble in the stairway, followed by a quiet curse and grumble, before the steps continued down. Barney hefted the box in his arms, looked around, and set it carefully on the floor next to the wall. "Dunno why I had to carry that thing down. You wouldn't even tell me what it was. Heavy as a dead body.”

"Because you're my big strong husband, that's why," Simone teased, going over and kissing the other Beta's cheek.

“Heyah, Phil. Where's Clint?" Barney asked, moving to retrieve his daughter and send her off to play with her brothers with a gentle nudge.

"He's running a bit late. A gate got knocked down at one of the farms he helps out at, he went to fix it. I think Tony was going to try and go pick him up."

"Anything I can help you with finishing the set up, Phil? How're you feeling today?"

Barney grumbled good naturedly and slipped his arm around his wife’s waist.

"No, I think Tony and I got everything all set up and ready to go." Phil glanced around the room again, satisfied with how things looked. Taking a breath, he wrapped his arm around his stomach and gave a shy smile. "I'm alright. Can still move around, so, guessing that's a good thing."

Simone leaned into her husband as she chatted with Phil. "It is. It's good to keep moving, helps the blood flow and keep down any swelling. It's early yet. Things'll get rougher, but as long as you're healthy, you'll still be able to move around normally; if a bit of an awkward penguin. I have to admit, when I was carrying a Barton, I felt like a manatee sometimes," she chuckled.

"With me?" Liza asked, looking at her mother, distracted from searching for more glitter bits on Phil's shirt.

"With you," she said seriously. "It's why you're a mermaid."

"Nuh uh, I'm a SNACK!"

"Oh no, little girl," Barney answered with a laugh, "Mama here is the snack."

Phil rolled his lips together and bit them between his teeth to keep from laughing.

Simone smacked his stomach with the back of her hand with a snorted laugh. "Just you hush, now."

Liza saw her brothers pull out a set of blocks and squirmed to get down.

Barney shrugged and played innocent, as if he hadn't just made a really inappropriate joke in front of his three-year-old daughter. "What? It's true. Just leadin' by example, remember? Your whole speech to the kids 'bout tellin' the truth and all?"

Finally letting himself laugh, Phil glanced over Barney and Simone's shoulders and smiled more as he saw a trio come slinking down the stairs. Well, two were slinking, one moved with all the confidence and grace of an extremely old soul. "Excuse me. Looks like I have to go greet more people. Go ahead and grab some drinks. The blue cooler has the alcohol."

Steve grinned warmly as he saw Phil approach. The three betas each had a wrapped gift in hand. The brunet behind him reached to grab Steve's gift as well, by the ribbon wrap, so he could bring them to the table. He wasn't going to try and grab Natasha's - she'd been weirdly secretive about the thing.

"Congratulations, once again Si- Phil," he said, reaching to tip his fingers under Phil's chin respectfully.

Phil gave them all a smile and nod hello. "Thank you, Steve. Natasha. Bucky. It's nice to see you all again. There's food out on the table, and drinks in the coolers. Tony went to pick up Clint and some pizzas, since he figured people would probably want more than just veggie trays."

Natasha inclined her head to Phil in greeting and looked around. "It's good that Clint's family is able to be here for him; and that your found family are here, too."

A bottle of sprite appeared between them, preternaturally steady. "You should have somethin' too," Bucky said, his voice quiet.

"Oh, thank you." Phil looked to Bucky. "How are you liking it out here? Bit of a far cry from California."

"Chilly, friendly, quiet. It's good," Bucky answered, looking around at the people gathered.

Steve chuckled, "Yeah, it's like our little neighbourhood in Brooklyn, back in the day."

Bucky ducked his head and nodded with a shrug, then kind of drifted off to the side to watch over everyone.

"THE FUUUUUN HAS ARRIIIIIIVE-D’H!!" Tony sang out loudly as he skipped down the stairs, loaded up to his nose with pizza boxes, Clint behind him. "Found our missing Alpha, too!"

Natasha patted Phil's arm as she slipped by him and moved to set her own gift on the table, then made her way to the blue cooler. Bruce, having finally gotten the CD player to behave itself, moved to help Tony with the pizza boxes, and Phil... well. Phil just beamed up at his Mate. Love and joy and warmth rushing through the bond to wrap around the alpha.

//You're late,// he teased, still smiling as he reached out to hug Clint, nose buried in his neck as a feeling of rightness settled over him.

Clint nuzzled back, handing his boxes off to Steve so he could wrap his arms around his Mate, one hand clasping the back of his neck, thumb brushing against the short hairs there. //Sorry. Fence... then Tony make me have a shower fast before we come.//

Tony nosed Bruce after they got the boxes put down, piling them by type and opening up the top ones for people to pick from. Simone herded the kids over to get them some supper, while Tony let the other vamps know he had "Bloody Bas...tians are in the red cooler, Alcohol blue, purple's for everyone!" He'd taken to calling drinks with blood mixed in 'bloody bastards' but, at a sharp glance from Simone, he changed that for now. She nodded her approval, while Bucky snorted a laugh and went to the red cooler for a mixed drink.

Content and feeling like everything was right in the world, Phil pulled back from the hug just enough to smile up at Clint. //Well, I'm glad he did. You smell good enough to eat right about now,// he teased with a shy smile. //C'mon, let's go be with our pack.//

//It is good to have all everyone together,// Clint agreed, letting Phil go enough to just rest an arm over his shoulder, thumb brushing his nape as they went to see what they were all getting up to.

There was much laughter, and children shenanigans (helped along by Tony, of course), as people visited and got to know each other better; and celebrated the couple's Bonding.



Jonathon Coulson squared his shoulders as he looked up at the library in front of them. It was small, and old, like the rest of the Godforsaken town seemed to be. There wasn't even a proper hotel nearby for them to stay in for the night. Just that ghastly Pink Palace at the edge of town.

"This is ridiculous," he grumbled, shaking his head. "I don't see why we had to come out of our way to go to this silly Bonding party. No one even has those anymore."

At his side, Allister snorted and shook his head, flipping his bangs out of his eyes. "This place is a dump."

"Please, try to behave yourselves. It's been four years since we last saw Phillip, and it's good that he's found an Alpha. So, can you please--" Julia Coulson was cut off as her husband turned to give her a harsh glare. Even Allister curled his lip at the mention of his older 'brother' having a Mate.

Another pair stepped forward; two Betas dressed nicely, but, conservatively. "Well, I'm sure we don't have to stay long," the male said, arm around his wife's waist. "Make our appearance, play nice, eat some cake, leave before anyone notices."

Marie nodded in agreement. "Yes, good, it's settled. Can we just please get inside where it is hopefully warm?"

With a huff, Jonathon nodded and started up the steps to the door, standing tall and proud, leading his family pack into the building. "Surprised it's not heated with coal."

TBC...

Chapter Text

In the basement, Grace came to appear at Clint's side. #Dear? Were you and Phillip expecting more people?#

Clint blinked, #Phil invited his family, but they never said if they would come,# he signed back, nudging to get his Mate's attention. #Did your family say they would come?# he signed his question.

Phil blinked and shook his head, his eyebrows scrunched together as he signed back, #No. They never replied to the invitation. I even asked Tony if he'd seen a reply, just today, and nothing. Why--# He stopped mid-sign and tilted his head to look towards the stairs. #Door slammed.#

Grace waved to get Clint's attention again. #Georg, I'm sure. There is a group coming towards the stairs.#

The sound of the door upstairs, slamming shut loudly, had the vampires’ heads shooting up at the sound. Tony glanced at Bruce. //You heard that too, right?//

Lifting his head from where he had been playing with Jamal, Bruce shot Tony a quick look. //Yeah, I heard it. And is it just me, or did the scent of two unfamiliar Alphas just come down here?//

//Fuck, shit, damn, pustulant-mangled-scrotum! Don't you recognise that?// Tony took another sniff and grimaced. //Phil's family.// He ruffled Liza's hair and stood to move for the door, Beta instincts telling the Omega Attendant he needed to be near Phil five minutes ago!

Bruce was on his feet and had himself face the rest of the room from the edge of the play area; sure to be a barrier for the kids, against the two Coulson Alphas, in less than a moment. The little ones were too young to present a designation yet, and he didn't want them anywhere near Phil's dad and brother. Especially if the two were planning to start posturing all over the place.

Clint saw Tony's expression and shifted to put his hand on Phil's nape to keep him feeling calm and safe. //I think they surprise come.//

As soon as Tony stepped up beside him, and Clint's hand found its way back to Phil's neck, Phil felt his entire body run cold. He heard the heavy foot-falls coming down the stairs, followed by a second set, followed by a softer step, and again and again. He swallowed hard and glanced to the stairs, just in time to see his father and brother step into the room. //I...it's them....//

With a slow gaze around the room, Jonathon's eyes finally landed on Phil and the grimace was quick to flash across his face. He held himself taller and made his move across the room, the rest of his pack following behind. "Well. Anthony. Surprised to see you here." It was intentional and deliberate that Jonathon greeted Tony first, believing that the shorter man was still a Beta, and letting it show just what he thought of his Omega son; that he not be greeted, or acknowledged, yet. Seen, yes. But not acknowledged.

A flash of irritation ran across the bond between Tony and Bruce, and, well... there never had been a Stark that stood down, not against anybody. That was basically beaten into them from birth, either emotionally or physically, after all. "Oh, well, why wouldn't I be here? I'm Phil's Omega Attendant, after all." Why come out of the closet quietly, when one could with nonchalance, and bravado, and all the subtle nuance of an exploding hand grenade in a china-shop. Don’t be invisible, dismissible, or let someone think they’re better than you. Ever.

Clint could only follow what was going on because Grace was signing every word in translation. He frowned, squaring up just a bit. This. This was that degenerate unworthy Alpha that hurt Phil so badly growing up. If anyone here were of low worth, it was that man.

Nearby, Bucky, Steve, and Natasha placed themselves strategically to step in at any moment. Simone shifted to keep the kids behind Bruce and nodded to Barney that they would be good there. Both Bruce and Steve were between them and the rest. She wrinkled her nose a bit, letting her expression show him just how unhappy she was with the current situation, and she didn't think it was going to get much better. She nodded her head toward Clint, understanding her husband’s protective instincts, mouthing 'go'.

Barney moved to stand just behind but beside his little brother, letting a hand fall to his shoulder to let Clint know he was there. "Well now, where's our manners, huh?" He asked, looking first at Clint, Phil, and Tony and then turning a cold stare at the man in front of them. "Thought this was a private party for my brother and his Mate. Who're you?"

Storm-grey eyes narrowed in on Tony, the Alpha patriarch’s lip curling at the thought of Tony giving up status and respect for such a lowly, outdated, status. Not too mention implying that he no longer identified as a Beta. Disgusting. At Barney's approach though, Jonathon shot his stare in his direction, then sniffed once, before answering. "Jonathon Coulson. This is my son, Allister," He motioned for the teen boy to step forward, "my daughter Marie and her husband Conrad," the pair offered a nod hello, but nothing more. "And my Mate. Julia."

Julia's smile was small, but polite, and sincere. "Phillip, it's so good to see you again. You look wonderful, sweetheart."

Jonathon curled his lip and looked away as she stepped forward to give her son a hug. Phil, still dumbfounded and, not too mention, slightly terrified, stood stock still until he hesitantly returned his mother's hug. "Uhm... hi... I... what... what are you guys doing here?"

Tony bristled, and his grin was as sharp as if he'd let his fangs out, pleased how Barney stepped in so Clint didn't have to let go of Phil's nape in order to speak. In fact, that was kind of a stone-cold badass move, in a way; staying silent. He glanced at Clint then looked at the other family.

Clint's eyes darted between people and Grace as she translated what was happening, and felt grateful that those with voices were stepping in. He had no idea how it might look to others as he silently stared the others down, as though it were beneath him to communicate - and not a disability he had to choose between and his Mate. And... Phil. Supporting Phil would always come first, over communication. //Breathe, my Mate. Mine. So great worth. No fear,// he sent to his beloved Omega.

Barney tilted his head, pretending to think for a minute before giving a quick shake. "Yeah, that doesn't mean anything to me. You're gonna have to be a bit more specific. What, are you guys like, Aunt and Uncle and cousins or something? What?"

Phil opened his mouth to try and answer, but the words froze in his mouth the minute he saw his father's lip curl in annoyance. Head ducked, he shrunk in on himself a bit and wanted desperately to move in closer to Clint, hide behind him for protection. Run, hide, make himself as small as possible. Even the love and comfort through their bond did little to keep him from cowering.

Allister, who noticed this, snorted softly. "Phillip is Mom's first born."

"Ohhh..." Barney let the word drag a bit like it made everything clear when it really didn't. He turned his attention to Julia then and gave her a proper smile. "Well then, ma'am. Allow me to be the first to say that your son has made my little brother here the happiest I've ever seen, and he's done a damn good job with the library. Right, Tony? Damn good job."

Tony appreciated the subject change. He didn't know Barney well, yet, but he had a feeling they'd get along like a house on fire. "Amazing job, really. He took this little failing library, buffed it up with tons of books and programs, computers, made it a real social hub for the town. Heck," he didn't want Simone cuffing him, so no cussing from HIM in front of HER kids, "People come around from all the nearby towns, cos they don't have libraries as awesome as this one. it's practically the Alexandria of Middle America!" he spread his arms wide, 'not noticing' that put himself between the two groups pretty solidly.

Bucky huffed a laugh and glanced at Steve and Natasha. This kid was crazy; an Omega Beta getting between Alphas like that was practically suicidal. Made him think of returning memories from back before Steve filled out, shifting from an Omegala’s Beta to an Alpha’s Beta somewhere in their twenties. Or Natasha, from Omega straight to Alpha’s Beta without pause. Scrappy. He approved.

Simone was caught between wanting to cheer her husband on, and wanting to facepalm. Instead, she helped the kids play a game of building a maze for the toy balls to roll through, keeping them distracted and quiet, so as not to be a match to light the powder-keg the newcomers represented. Dear Lord, this wasn't shaping up too well.

Clint grinned at Phil like he hung the moon and nosed his temple, giving him the attention and pride he deserved, and basically ignoring Jonathon and Allister. //My clever, amazing Omega. No need hide. Love you. Our Pack love, too.//

Julia's eyes shone with happiness and pride at hearing all that her son had accomplished. "Oh, sweetheart, that's wonderful! I always knew you--"

"Julia. Enough." Jonathon growled low in his throat, lips moving but not enough to be read. Julia quickly fell silent, head tilted in submission.

Tony grit his teeth as Phil's mom, the only decent person in that blasted family, was shut down. Fuck 'em.

Phil whimpered quietly and kept his eyes downcast.

One eyebrow raised, Barney looked first to Tony, then to Clint and Phil, then back to Jonathon. "Hey Tony. I'm guessing you know these folks, and as Phil's Omega Attendant, why don't you do a proper introduction. Got that this lovely lady, here is his mom, who're the rest of these folks?"

Tony grinned brightly enough to cause whiplash from his previous scowl. He thought about laying another bomb down and signing as he spoke, but he was kind of enjoying the stoic front Clint seemed to be giving off. Besides, Ma Ghost was interpreting anyhow. "Well. This here is Ms. Julia Coulson, née Barnes, Omega matriarch and lovely mother to our amazing Phil. Behind her is the younger of Phil's two sisters, the sweet Marie, and her husband Conrad, both Betas. That's the baby brother Allis, and his sperm donor 'Jo-no-man', posturing Alphas." Tony said, looking over his shoulder at Barney as he explained, pointing people out, and gleefully ignoring the Alphas and the monikers he has wanted to use on them forEVer. Besides. He was pretty sure the Beta would warn him if he was in trouble. Maybe. Or, at least, Bruce by mindspeak.

'He's INSANE' Bucky mouthed at Steve. Steve just shrugged. He knew that already. It's what made the asshole likeable.

"Mama, what's a sperm donor?" Charlie asked, and Simone shushed that she'd explain later.

//ARE YOU TRYING TO START A FIGHT, TONY??// Bruce's mind voice shot through their Bond like a bullet. //Vampire does not mean you can't still be killed.//

Even Phil's eyes went wide and panicky at hearing Tony's introductions. He whimpered all the more, and shook his head, trying to get Tony to stop before one of the Alphas snapped. As it was, Allister had begun to snarl and glare daggers at Tony while Jonathon made like he didn't hear a word Tony had said.

Barney, after a quick glance off towards his own wife -- and yeah, he was going to get an earful about all this later, flashed a bright, charming smile to the group and nodded. "Alright then. The family we've heard almost nothing about. Good to know. In that case then, allow me to do some introductions. M'name's Barney Barton, I'm Clint's older brother and only living immediate family he's got left which, I guess, means I'm kind of the head of the group at the moment."

He paused to smile at Julia and Marie, leaning in to stage-whisper to them. "You'll have to forgive my brother. He's pretty much over the moon 'bout Phil. Can't take his eyes off him, y'know?" He winked while the two Coulson women giggled softly, quietly commenting on how sweet and cute the two were. "We've got my wife and brood over there, with Tony's Alpha Mate, Bruce. And back there, we got the Three Amigos, Larry, Curly and Moe." His voice dropped to a stage-whisper again. "I'll let y'all decide which one's which."

"I preferred Shemp," she mumbled with a completely straight face, letting her Russian accent out in full, thick, force. It had the ability to make even such an innocent statement sound like a threat of bodily harm.

Ignoring her, Barney offered his arm to Julia. "Now that we're all acquainted, you folks make yourselves comfy. Sorry, there's probably not enough seats for everybody. Wasn't expecting five extra people. Ms. Coulson, you're welcome to my seat. There's plenty of pizza and cold beers in the blue cooler -- all we got is PBR and Bud Light, just so you know. Oh, Sprout," Barney turned his attention back to Allister, blatantly using the diminutive term reserved for pups just out of infancy. "There's Hawaiian Punch and Hi-C in the purple cooler, and I'm pretty sure my boys over there will let you play cars with them. Knock yourself out."

Tony sniggered and shot Bruce a shit eating grin.

Steve sighed.

Bucky grinned and waved his one hand to another chair for the sister, "You can have my seat, Miss Marie." he said like the gallant asshole he was.

Clint only then gave a nod to the family, but just to the women, and moved his arm more securely around Phil, nosing at his temple again. //My beautiful Omega, you are much very brave//.

Simone pinched the bridge of her nose, and went back to distracting the kids before any of them, especially the boys, got any ideas about acting up. Liza tugged on Bruce's pant leg and did the universal up gesture. She wanted to see better.

Jonathon glared at everyone present, most especially at Barney and Tony. Behind him, Allister snarled and grumbled at being called Sprout. No-one had ever called him Sprout before! Not even as a child. He looked at his father expectedly, waiting for him to throw his weight and put his foot down; demanding that, as Alphas, they both be treated with the respect they deserved, instead of being ignored and insulted. Jonathon, though, only motioned for Allister to stand down and calm himself.

These people were still below them, and they couldn't allow themselves to stoop down to such base levels. Instead, he motioned for his son to go eat and get something to drink while he moved into the room a bit more, nodding a greeting to Simone but not acknowledging her kids, before looking to Bruce. He sniffed once, then again, and moved forward to greet him.

Bruce shifted in front of Simone, and though he wasn't exactly tall or intimidating, he still rose up to his full height and stature. "Mr. Coulson. My opinion of you hasn't changed since the last time we met. I suggest you mind what you say while you're here, or keep your thoughts to yourself. Clint doesn't tolerate people making his Omega feel intimidated or threatened."

"Really? Is that so?" Jonathon gave a dismissive sniff and shook his head. "He allowed his brother to do the talking for him. A Beta brother. Not quite as ridiculous as it would have been had his brother been an Omega, of course, but still." He laughed mirthlessly. "That Alpha hardly seemed the type to stand up for anything."

Bristling, Bruce ground his teeth, drew in a breath to the count of ten, and let it out slowly. "We all know how looks can be deceiving, Mr. Coulson. Now, again. Mind what you say, or keep your thoughts to yourself."

Eyes narrowed, Jonathon stared for a moment, then continued on.

Liza stared up at them, frowning. She didn't really get what was going on, but the fluffy soft man didn't pick her up, so she toddled over to where Clint and Phil were, and tugged on her uncle's pant leg instead. "#Please up!#" she asked, after she saw him looking and reached her grabby hands to be picked up.

Clint smiled at his niece, signing #yes# and reaching down to lift her up. He patted his shoulder, then hers and raised an eyebrow. Nodding so hard her little poofs of curls seemed to bounce, Liza clapped her hands and squealed in joy at being swung up to Clint's shoulders, while the Alpha continued his quiet mindversation with Phil and tried to get him to eat some of the platter with a puppy-eyed concern. He wasn't unaware of the posturing going around, but he trusted his Betas, Bruce, and Tony - along with his brother's little family - to help keep the peace (allowing him to focus on his upset Mate) until things ended.

If he was lucky, he'd get out of this without having to interact with the cruel Alphas at all, as he was fairly certain he wouldn't be able to keep his temper, if he did. It'd been a while since he'd had a good fight, after all.

Phil kept himself small and quiet. He nibbled on a piece of broccoli, but not much else. //Thought I'd be okay with them here. Would have been okay, if I knew they were coming.//

//Bad surprise, // he agreed to his Mate, leaning close and sending all the love he could, across their Bond, to help smooth the worry over.

Barney moved over to Clint and Phil. He squeezed Liza’s knee playfully and nodded towards Phil, doing his best to mime out 'He okay?' well enough for his brother to understand.

Clint shook his head, mimed surprise, then jerked his head to point out the Alphas. He looked worried at Phil again, hands resting on Liza's ankles as the little girl sat high and proud, overlooking her 'kingdom' and taking everything in with typical preschooler curiosity.

Nodding, Barney glanced back at the two Alphas, keeping them well within his sight at all times. He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, then a pen, and scribbled a quick note [Want me to throw them out?]

Clint hesitated, only because he wanted to nod firmly. He looked at his Mate. //Barney is offer to help them go.//

Against his better judgment, Phil shook his head. //Don't want them to start a fight. I...just don't leave me?//

//I promise very long always, never leave// Clint said, nosing him then shaking his head at Barney.

Barney nodded in understanding, gave his daughter's leg another squeeze, then moved off to grab another beer for himself, and a few slices of pizza before going to see what the other Betas were up to.

Relatively unnoticed, Tony and Bucky were messing about with the glitter on one of the tables, not shifty at all. Nope. Nothing to see here.

Jonathon and Allister both stuck fairly close to the wall, not bothering to get any food or drink. Instead, they contented themselves with continued commentary on the state of the town, the library, and Phil in general.

"Did you notice how much weight he's gained?" Allister huffed with a laugh and smirk at his father.

"Well, of course. What do you expect? He spends all his time sitting behind a desk reading and no doubt drinking those ridiculous cappuccino drinks he always liked."

Barney's lip curled as he passed the pair, overhearing their remarks, before he stepped up next to Tony. "Hey, so... Phil won't let me throw those assholes out."

"Yeah," Tony grumped, before gleefully sweeping some more glitter in one of the little piles he and Bucky were making with the glitter.

The Beta, however, grumbled something under his breath about upstart idiot Alphas, as he worked to make the piles as even as possible. He was very much not impressed. "Hey, can you grab some really thin tissue paper?" he asked Barney, glancing up at him. "’N a balloon or two, not blown up?"

"I know where there's pencils and rubber bands," Tony offered.

"That too," Bucky grunted, eyeballing the pair of Alphas.

With a quick glance to make sure Simone wasn't paying attention, Barney smirked and grabbed the few items that were scattered across the table closest to him. "What we doin’?"

"Making a mess," Tony said blithely, getting up and rooting around in one of the supply drawers before coming back with the pencils and rubber bands.

"Put the glitter into the balloons," Bucky pointed to the four piles. "Three for decoy, one..." he pointed to the one pile that wasn't identical, much larger than the rest.

Smirking, Barney did as he was instructed, doing his part to help in the creation of what would only be described as a stroke of genius on Tony and Bucky's part, later. He didn't really know either one of the two Beta's, but he definitely liked them.

As they worked, Bucky quietly explained that the glitter would give the balloons a little heft, and all but the most filled could be batted around between two of them, while a third set up the pencil slingshot to aim for that broken bit of ceiling, exposing an old nail, above the two Alphas, sharp enough to pop the balloon.

Unaware of what Barney, Tony, and Bucky were planning, but within earshot of his father and brother, Phil curled up on himself all the more and shook his head when Clint offered him more food. He completely turned his head away when a piece of chocolate was offered to him. Phil could hear what the two Alphas were saying about him, and he was glad Clint couldn't. Yes, their comments and words hurt him deeply, reopened wounds he'd thought had healed, but he didn't want Clint to know what they were saying. He didn't want him to get upset, or for a fight to break out.

Clint only grew more worried as Phil fell basically silent, and that only caused his ire to grow. He waved a hand to get Grace's attention once more, seeing Georg watching the little boys play with a fond avuncular look he would vehemently deny being capable of. #What's upsetting Phil?# he asked.

Grace frowned and shook her head. #His brother and father aren't being overly kind with their words and I think they know Phil can hear them#

Clint bit back a growl, not wanting to upset Phil. #I want them to leave,# he admitted. #Barney offered, but Phil said no.#

#He's scared of them. That much is obvious.# She paused, watched as Phil tensed again, glanced at Allister and Jonathon and frowned all the more. #They saw you sign. Something was said about how it made sense Phil would get a Deaf Alpha.# She didn't want to add on the bit about how they also said, "Of course his Alpha's Deaf, that's the only way he'd get a Mate, finding someone as desperate and useless as himself."

Clint growled softly, unable to hold it back, and nosed Phil as he breathed his scent, frowning at the acrid tint it now held. He set Liza down to run off and play with her brothers as he rested one hand on his Mate’s nape, taking one of Phil's hands to kiss the palm. //I can talk them? Steve will voice me.//

Phil shook his head quickly. //No. Please. Just let it alone. They aren't saying anything I hadn't already heard them say before."

//You are sure?// Clint sighed, scenting him and pressing his lips to Phil's temple with love. //We can leave. Ours will understanding,// he offered - though he'd worry leaving Bruce as a lone Alpha in a room of Betas. At least now they were two on two.

Sniffling softly, Phil shook his head again and stepped in closer to Clint. //I'm sure. They...won't stay long, I don't think. I'm just...// he swallowed hard, then turned his nose into Clint's neck. //Can we wait to tell everyone about the babies? Just a little while longer?//

//Yes. After they leave,// Clint promised, drawing him close, clasping his nape in comfort.

Grace caught Clint's attention again and gave him a mournful look as she signed. #They believe Phil's put on weight because he is lazy and just reads all day. The poor thing. I can have one of them spill their drink on themself, if you'd like?#

Clint sighed, he really wanted to say yes, but only himself and Bruce would be taken seriously by these degenerate Alphas; and Bruce seemed the type to avoid confrontation with every iota of his energy, and he didn't fancy having to deal with that AND try and keep Phil calm at the same time. So, finally, he shook his head, making a face as he denied her offer.

Jonathon and Allister continued their quiet badmouthing of, well, everything Phil held dear. Or, more to the point, of Phil himself. Mostly, their comments were about Clint and how Phil couldn't even entice a proper Alpha into Bonding with him; that it seemed fitting he'd found a handicapped Alpha who couldn't even protect him properly.

Off to the side, the artillery was being sorted out. Bucky split two balloons to Barney, one to himself, for them to juggle and bapp back and forth, and Tony, after begging and putting on the biggest puppy eyes to ever puppy (like a hellhound, with his gleeful glint of malice barely hidden) had the slingshot to send the balloon with their payload to hit the exposed nail in the ceiling.

Bucky complained at first, being a sniper once upon a time, but Tony said he didn't have a reliable setup to secure the slingshot to the table; and while he could probably do something along those lines given more time, did they REALLY want to give those shitty Alphas longer to hang about and make their Phil have a sad? So... Bucky relented, and raised a dark eyebrow, and gave a small smirk at Barney as Tony sneaked around the edge of the room to get close enough to have a sure shot from the opposite direction Phil and Clint were in. Just one swing, and I'm allowed to hit back, he thought gleefully.

Barney let loose a soft snarl of his own at hearing them insulting his younger brother. He'd been too young to do anything to protect Clint when they were younger, but times had changed. He'd gotten stronger, and knew how to fight better. He realised it was probably a very good thing that Tony and Bucky had pulled him in to help with the glitter-bombing.

"Hup!" Bucky said, when they were in place, tossing the balloon in the air and batting it toward Barney, a wicked smile on his face that his Bondmate knew all too well. Steve frowned softly, furrowing his brow. That man was up to something.... But it seemed a simple game to try and break the unnatural tensions and silence. It was very like Bucky to start a bizarre game when he got bored, after all. It was good to see him acting like himself, for a change.

Barney smirked back as he bounced it back towards Bucky. His smirk became a grin when his own pups came over to watch, and then to try and join in. He'd rush towards Jonathon and Allister to "catch" the balloon before it could hit the ground, and also to watch them recoil away from him each time he came near. Simone had moved off to sit with Ms. Coulson and Phil's younger sister; Bruce had taken up station in a corner, watching everything and everyone with a keen eye, though most of his attention seemed to be on Tony.

//What are you three up to?// Bruce stared across the floor of the room at Tony, arms folded over his chest.

//Nut'n'Honey!// Tony came across innocently, hiding the balloon and slingshot beside himself quickly under the table.

//Uh... huh.... I want to believe you, but for some reason -- I don't.//

//C'mon, it's just a little fun. Fixing the whole mood drop! Just some Beta-fun!//

Bruce quirked an eyebrow and stood just a bit taller. //Just some 'Beta' fun?// That was a red flag if he’d ever heard one, nowadays.

Tony just motioned to where Bucky and Barney were batting the three balloons between each other, Barney's two hands to Bucky's one, but someone was 'single handedly' having a great time trying to show the younger veteran up.

A frown creased Bruce's face, but he didn't say anything else. He just kept watch, tense and on edge with the two other Alphas standing so near Clint and Phil.

Bucky quickly bapped two balloons back at Barney, the same time as the other Beta bapped at him. Tony registered the decided setup, and quickly got up the slingshot, never one to leave a plan undone. "Heads up, Barton!" Tony shouted with a shit-eating grin, shooting the fourth balloon to fly in along with the rest, a fine excuse for Barney not to get all three 'in time'.

Barney glanced up just in time to see the balloon Tony had shot come sailing towards them. He moved to make like he was going to swat at them all, like he was suddenly trying to keep four balloons in the air instead of just three. Instead, his reach just missed as the balloon went over his head. It soared towards Jonathon and Allister, neither aware of the balloon heading their way.

Phil, however, had lifted his head when he'd heard Tony call for a Barton. Thinking Tony wanted Clint's attention, Phil was about to nudge him when the balloon hit the exposed nail... or screw... Phil couldn't tell what it was. Didn't have time to wonder what it was. The sudden POP! had him jumping, his heart rate shooting sky high in horror as he watched a shower of blue, purple, pink, and silver glitter explode above his father and brother's heads and shower down all. Over. Them. "No...nonononononono...."

Clint moved immediately to shield Phil, not sure what had him jump, but he could feel the panic rushing through their bond as he tried to sooth him, looking around to see what had set him off now. He saw the rude Alphas covered in glitter, and his eyes flashed as he rumbled a warning growl at his pack's Betas and Omega Attendant. Yes. Even the Omega of the triad, and his brother.

"OOPS! Sorry!" Tony called, coming over, picking up a dustpan and small broom on the way, dodging Bucky as the older vamp batted and kicked the balloons out of harm's way, off toward the kids to play with.

"Sorry man, you boys okay?" asked the Beta in his most casual Brooklyn accent.

Jonathon snarled as he tried to get the glitter out of his eyes. Allister, not quite as covered as his father, shoved hard at Tony, pushing him away from them. "Don't fucking touch us, you freak!" he snapped.

In a heartbeat, Bruce had himself between Tony and the other two Alphas. His eyes flashed a bright green and he had to force himself to keep his fangs from extending. "Don't touch my Mate," the growled words were low and deep, just at the edge of Bruce's control. "Ever."

"Your Mate," Jonathon spat with a growl of his own, "needs to be kept on a short leash. Preferably one that is wrapped around his neck."

Stepping forward with his hands raised placatingly, Barney shook his head. "Aw, c'mon now fellas. It was an accident."

"Gentlemen, let's not be hasty," Steve was there a moment later, placing himself between the irate Alphas and Phil and Clint, only barely in time, as Tony was already mid-movement to dart around Bruce and shove Allister back, hard in retaliation.

"You're the freak, you knot-headed pup!" Tony snarled viciously.



TBC...

Chapter Text

Phil could do nothing except watch, whimper, and shake his head over and over again. He knew how things would end. How they always ended when it came to him being anywhere near his father and brother. People were going to get hurt. Really hurt.

Fully angered Alpha instincts had Allister lunging for Tony, throwing the first punch. It landed squarely on the smaller man's jaw, causing him to stumble and fall painfully to the floor, head cracking on the cement.

From there, it was chaos.

Bruce ran at Allister, a full roar ripping from his throat as he slammed the teen back into the wall and away from Tony. Barney rushed to check on Tony, only to find himself on the receiving end of a punch from Jonathon Coulson. Unlike Bruce, Barney didn't bother to keep his fangs retracted. He let them fall as he whipped himself around to go at Jonathon in retaliation.

"No! Stop! Leave them alone!!" Phil hollered, reaching past Clint to try and make himself a distraction between his furious brother and father, and his friends. "Stop it! Leave them alone! Leave them --oomph!" His face stung as he fell back against one of the tables and then to the floor. An angry red mark blossomed across his cheek from where his father had backhanded him, harshly and without remorse.

Clint's ever silent world slowed as the fight broke out, then came still for a moment as his Mate fell and so many things happened all at once, his keen eyes taking it all in.

Steve moving to catch Phil, before his head hit the concrete.

Tony, lying dazed on the concrete floor. That meant -- two Omegas hit.

Bruce on the attack.

His brother, Barney, on the attack.

Bucky moving to gather Simone, and the kids, toward the other Betas for safety.

Tony, now shaking his head as though trying to get his rattled brain to behave, and starting to try to push himself to his feet to get to Phil, a whine in his throat, clear to Clint just from the look on the young vampire's face.

Phil.

Phil hurt.

Phil... who could have been seriously injured, had Steve not barely kept his head from hitting the ground as the Omega was torn from his Alpha's arm with the force of the hit.

What seemed like moments to anyone else, felt like long minutes to Clint. The Alpha Rage cowled his vision, as he became the vicious protector he'd spent a hundred years being. Omegas? Hurt. Strange Alphas? Enemy.

In eerie silence, he joined the fray, all higher thinking gone as his eyes flashed, taking in each moment and movement. Strong working hand headed first for the throat of the patriarch of the once-family to his Omega, a silent snarl on his lips.

Jonathon turned his attention from Barney -- who had ripped a good gash into his arm -- onto Clint. The fight became strictly Alpha in that moment. With a move that sent Barney skittering backwards, Jonathon leapt at Clint, ready and fully intent on using his height and weight to his advantage.

Not more than a few steps away, Bruce fought with everything he had; blind rage had taken over. Allister had hurt Tony. Had hurt HIS Mate! The Alpha males of the Coulson family had hurt enough people Bruce cared about, and he was tired of not doing anything about it.

Clint bore an eerie grin of rage as he used his smaller height, and long century of skill, to slip aside as though he missed the throat; to get behind, grab arm, yank with one hand gripped hard enough to bruise, hit the top of the bone at the shoulder hard as he could in the opposite direction in attempt to knock it from his socket. His anger kept him from a swift finish, he needed this degenerate to HURT. He wanted to Take. Him. Apart. First.

//Clint! Stop! Please, stop! Please!// Phil begged, whimpering. He curled himself up as much as he possibly could on the floor and scooted further away from the fighting Alphas. Run Hide Make yourself small. Runhidemakeyourselfsmall raced through his head and he yelped and flinched harshly at anything that so much as brushed against him.

Jonathon howled out in pain before using his own weight to flip Clint over his shoulder to land on his back hard across the concrete floor. He snarled before delivering a swift kick to Clint's ribs, once, twice. "You're all...freaks," he snarled in time with another kick.

Still battling against the teenage Alpha, Bruce stumbled just a bit when a fist connected with the side of his head. Followed by another blow, then another. He tried to get his bearings, to shake the pain off, but Allister had him off balance and was using his height, weight, and football playing skills to his advantage to take Bruce down.

Barney watched for only a second more before he ran at Allister. His shoulder caught the teen square in the stomach, and he slammed him back hard enough his head cracked against the wall. An indentation was left in the drywall, as the teen slid to the floor in a slump.

Marie and Julia sobbed out in horror, which made Barney cringe. Right, he'd forgotten they were there. He did a quick pulse check before looking back to Bruce.

"Bruce, hey, c'mon now buddy, need you to come to enough to get to your Mate. He's pretty shook up. Need you to calm him down so he can calm Phil down." Barney made sure to keep himself between Bruce and the other Alphas. It was obvious the man was still out for blood and, despite wanting nothing more than to let him loose on the pup that was unconscious on the floor, he knew he couldn't let that happen. Barney's kids knew what he was, so did Simone, but none of them had ever seen him go for blood; he didn't want them to see what it could be like, if he let Bruce drain that little fucker right there on the floor.

Plus, they didn't need Phil's mom and sister finding out Phil was surrounded and protected by a pack of vampires.

Eyes still flashing bright green, Bruce snarled and snapped at Barney for a minute before his words finally sunk in. Once they did, and he felt himself calming down -- at least a little -- he nodded. //Tony? Tony, are you alright? Are you hurt?//

//Words hard.... dizzy...// Tony responded sluggishly as he finally made it to Phil's side, ending up to have crawled there, reaching for his arm to pull him into a hug there on the floor. Steve was crouched in front of them, Bucky and Natasha in front of the other Betas. //Ow....//

Phil flinched away when Tony pulled him in for a hug, crying out and scrambling for a moment, his fight or flight instincts in high gear. Had to make himself small. Had to hide. Had to make himself small. The repeated litany of, //Stop stop stop stop please please stop please please please,// was the only thing to come over the Bond to Clint. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. Everything felt like it was closing in around him, getting fuzzy and grey around the edges. //Please stop please please please....//

A quiet growl rumbled in Bruce's chest and he made his way over to Tony. He didn't care about the others being there, watching, he just cared about getting to his Mate and making sure he was safe and uninjured. He stopped only briefly at the red cooler to grab a bottle of doctored drink before coming up beside him and forcing it to his mouth. //Drink, Anthony. Not a request. An order. Drink.//

Tony whimpered, but was too dazed to argue, letting Bruce tip the bottle against his mouth and gagging at each swallow; trembling against Bruce while still trying to reach, once more, Phil.

Oblivious to everything else around them, Bruce kept Tony close to him, mentally coaxing him and praising him as he choked the liquid down. His first priority was taking care of his Mate. There were others to deal with the rest, he needed to take care of Tony. //'Nother bottle. Come on.//

//No... feel sick....// Tony tried to turn his head away.

Clint barely curled under kicks that should have stolen his breath, but he had an advantage. He didn't need to breathe as often as the other Alpha. He took the kicks in silence, a nearly mad grin still in place as he caught Jonathon's foot, giving it a swift harsh twist until he could feel cracking; then he pushed up hard to throw the other Alpha off balance.

He leaped to a crouch. //No kill?// was his barely coherent response to Phil, as he threw a powerful hit to the other Alpha's breastbone - the knocking away of air in such a sensitive place far more effective than the other’s kicks had been, his own foot coming up to stomp on the other Alpha's hand as he sprawled to the ground after being thrown and struck. His grin never shifted. He would be SURE this Alpha never came after his Omega, or any of his pack, EVER again.

Barney grabbed at Clint's arm, sure to put himself in his brother's line of sight since he couldn't hear him. If someone didn't stop Clint, he was going to end up killing the Alpha. And unlike the other Alpha fights Clint had gotten into, this one wouldn't have been considered justifiable. It would be outright murder. "Clint, hey, he's down, little brother. He's down."

Clint nearly rounded on Barney, but ancient childhood instinct made him watch what was being said. Hey may not have remembered, but something in him did remember that Barney used to be something of a protector for him long ago, and stayed his hand. He saw what was said, only now letting himself breathe heavy, his entire body shaking with adrenaline, eyes flashing, but fangs still hidden from long practice. He darted his gaze to the Alpha he'd been fighting. He didn't feel like he'd suffered enough for how he'd treated his Mate over the years, his fighting grin falling to a scowl.

"He's down," Barney said again with a shake of his head. "He's down. He's not gonna be getting back up for a little while. You did good, little brother. You did real good. You protected Phil. You hit the bastard enough that he's not getting back up." He did his best to keep himself calm and his words clear enough that Clint could read them. "Leave him alone now. Phil needs you."

Clint gripped his fists tight at his sides, and blew out his breath, reassured by his brother, and the two Alphas very much not even trying to get up from where they were. His eyes shifted toward them, especially the father. Making sure they STAYED down.

Simone, seeing her husband stepping in, and trusting this Bucky (clearly an idiot as much as her husband and that silly vampire Tony) and Natasha to keep her pups safe, moved over to Phil; while Steve stayed crouched, the Alpha’s Beta ready to spring, at a moment, between everyone and the fight. "Hey, hey, shhh It's gonna be okay. It's over now. It's over, sweetheart, you gotta breathe." Simone brushed her hands over his shoulders, then down his chest to his belly, soft and gentle, calming touches she learned in the hospitals to help distraught Omegas in the ER back in Bed Stuy, New York.

"Shhhh. Just breathe with my hand. In......" she drew her hand up gently, "and out," her hand drawing down slower, working to reset his panic system. "You're safe. It's over. Nobody's gonna die. You're safe. Just breathe with me, sweetie."

Flinching away again, Phil tried to scoot away from Simone, her scent still just unfamiliar enough to keep him from calming down, even as she did her best to get his breathing back in check.

He shook his head and struggled to pull in a breath that just didn't want to come. His whole body shook. He felt sick. Like he couldn't breathe. Like he would never be able to breathe again. Whimpers and whines grew softer, thinner, more strained. Which only caused him to panic more, and start the whole cycle over again. His heart hammered in his chest, blood roared and thundered with the shrill ringing in his ears. //Stop...please...plea...// the mental begging trailed off as Phil’s trembling suddenly stopped, and he slumped in Simone's arms, becoming still.

Simone caught him, cradling the unconscious Omega. "Barney!" she shouted sharply. "Clint! NOW!"

Barney's head shot up when he heard Simone shout. She rarely ever raised her voice, so to hear her shout had him on full alert. He looked to where Simone sat, Phil cradled against her, and did his best to get Clint's attention without causing him to think he was being attacked again. "Clint. Clint. Phil needs you. Now. Look."

Bruce looked over his shoulder when Simone shouted. He cursed under his breath, in a fair few languages, before holding the second bottle to Tony's lips, again. //Need you to drink it, Tony. You aced your final exam in mechanical astrophysics with a fever of 103. You can drink this down.//

Clint moved almost Too Fast to Phil's side, moving to take him from Simone; he held him carefully and looked to Simone with a worried glance, before looking back at Phil, one hand on his stomach. "Ph'l..." //Phil. Phil, am here. Phil safe. Love you.//

In Clint's arms, Phil gave a quiet, weak whine but nothing more.

Simone gave him a reassuring smile, though the second his attention turned, she pulled out her phone, sending a text; like hell was she not asking Dr. Blake to make a house call, when he was half a block from here. Fuck those stupid Alphas, she had a pregnant Omega in danger; and she told the Doctor that, as well. Someone else could take care of the cruelly over-reactive knotheads. She’d let Clint’s Betas take care of it.

Tony shook his head, squinching up his face and still trying to avoid it. //Gonna throw up. Phil's a... sympathy guy. Can't let him throw up,// Tony whined, thinking of the pups his best friend carried, still trying to keep just what he'd just drank down.

Bruce glanced to where Clint sat with Phil curled up against his chest. Frowning, he looked back to Tony. //Phil will be fine. Couple more sips for me. Just a couple more sips.//

Tony kept struggling, //No. Don't wanna sick up. Then you'll make me take more,// he whined, holding back a retch.

Rubbing his hand up and down Tony's back, Bruce finally sighed and relented. He'd calmed himself down enough, and had gotten enough blood into Tony for now, to ease off and just comfort his Mate as best he could. //Alright. Just rest for a minute, then.//

Tony tucked up under Bruce’s chin, taking a shaky breath. Useless. Fucken useless as usual. Couldn't even stand up for myself, no wonder Clint needs Steve and those other Betas around to help Phil. Can't get anything right. //What the hell... Just a prank.... They didn't get hurt,// he grumped, curling around his aching stomach.

Hand still smoothing down Tony's back, Bruce sighed and shook his head. "What were you thinking, Tony? You know what Jonathon and Allister are like. You had to have known they weren't going to let you get away with embarrassing them like that." He chided gently, cheek resting against Tony's soft, thick hair. "They were already looking for trouble."

Tony mumbled something that sounded like, "Party poopers," petulantly.

With another sigh, Bruce pressed a kiss to Tony's head and held him close.

Bucky looked to Natasha. "~You got this lot? Steve and I will take the trash out,~" he said in gruff Russian.

Natasha gave one curt nod. "~Go. I will stay with the pups and Phil's mother and sister.~"

Once Bucky got Steve's attention, the blond Beta moved with him to the downed Alphas. More injured, Steve grabbed Jonathon into a fireman's carry, and waited a moment as his Bondmate grabbed the son over his shoulder, his one arm holding him securely as he nodded for Steve to lead the way out.

Barney stood by for a moment before he finally made his way over to Natasha. "Keep watch for a minute, please? Phil's mom an' sister didn't do anything. Wanna talk to them for a second."

Nodding, Natasha scooped Liza up and ushered the boys back to the corner with the toys. Out of earshot of the adults, and patiently telling them a story about a brave soldier who lost his way and was saved by his best friends.

Against the wall, Julia Coulson stood with her fingertips to her lips, eyes shining brightly with tears. Marie stood behind her, a hand on her mother's shoulder while Conrad stood with his own hand on hers. When Barney approached, Julia looked up and let a small sob escape her. "Are Phillip and your brother alright? I am so sorry, my husband and son ruined such a beautiful little gathering for them. I shouldn't have made them come along. I was the one who wanted to be here for Phillip."

Barney shook his head sympathetically. "Ms. Coulson, you are far too kind a woman to be with such idiot Alphas. Phil an' Clint'll be fine, I'm sure. I wanted to make sure you an' your daughter were alright."

"Us? But... why?"

"Because you actually give a damn about Phil, and Phil means the world to my brother; and I'm sure Phil would be upset if anything happened to you."

Julia gave a small sob at that. She nodded and moved to give Barney a gentle squeeze. "I am so glad my baby boy found such a protective pack."

Barney spoke with Ms. Coulson, Marie and Conrad for a few moments longer before the three made their exit. They should be out front with Jonathon and Allister when the paramedics arrived.

Bucky and Steve propped the Alphas carefully on the front stoop of the Library, and Steve sighed. "Well. That happened. What the hell were you thinkin', Buck?"

Bucky huffed and ran his hand through his long hair, letting it fall back into his eyes. "I was thinking that little Omega looked too spooked, and maybe a li'l prank'd lighten things up. Didn't think those two were gonna go ballistic over a little mess."

Steve sighed. "Well. They did. Now we gotta help keep our Alpha and his friend outta trouble, they got into, cos you knuckleheads didn't think more'n a step ahead."

"Sorry?" Bucky said, looking up at Steve.

"Yeah," he said, clasping his bondmate's nape and bringing him in so they could rest their foreheads together. "Lemme call the medics and figure out what to tell 'em."

Bucky nodded and kept watch as Steve called 911 and explained there'd been an Alpha fight at the library. That some Betas were messing around, and two Alphas got all het up; and somehow a couple Omegas got hit, setting off THEIR Alphas. Nobody's dead, but an ambulance would be appreciated, thanks.

Bucky nudged Steve as he hung up, nodding up the way to bring attention to where a near giant of a blond was rushing their way, black bag in hand, somehow looking like he was bounding - cane and limp and all - from halfway down the block.

"That's the doc. Alpha."

"Wonder who called?"

Steve stopped the large Alpha when he reached them. "What brings you here in a hurry, Doc?"

"Nurse Barton called for Phillip Coulson," was Dr. Donald Blake's answer.

That was all the Betas needed, and they stepped aside to let him pass.

Clint held his mate close, rocking him carefully with a protective hand over his stomach; cradling both his Mate, and the tiny pups he carried. //Phil, please wake. Come up. Safe.//

Chapter Text

Barney glanced over at the sound of someone limping, with cane, down the stairs; and met the doctor at the bottom. "Hey Doc. Simone an' Phil're over there. Thanks for getting here so fast."

"Doc?" Tony's head shot up, panic thrumming through him all over again. //What for?//

Simone put a hand on Clint's to get his attention before motioning to Dr. Blake, as the mountain of a man came and settled on the floor beside them. He enunciated clearly as he spoke, hoping his accent wouldn't be a barrier to lip reading, unless someone here could translate for him. "May I examine Phil, please?" he asked the other Alpha, showing respect and baring his throat in an ages gone gesture of submission.

Clint nodded, still holding his Omega, but allowing the other Alpha close. His scent, while odd and not entirely familiar yet, coupled with his two visits with the young doctor, made him feel some modicum of Phil being safe with him. Unusually quickly, compared to Bruce - something he'd think about much later.

Bruce kept Tony tucked under his chin, sending calmness and security through their Bond to him as he watched the mountain of a doctor come in and sit by Clint and Phil. He debated for a moment lying to Tony, to tell him he was there for Clint, but he knew in the end, he couldn't lie to his Mate like that. "He's just here to make sure everyone's alright. You and Phil both got bounced around a bit. I think Simone called him in to make sure none of us got any more screws knocked loose."

That's right. Phil was on the ground. "I gotta," Tony wavered as he tried to get up.

Bruce shook his head and pulled Tony closer to him, holding him tight with a firm grasp on the back of his neck. "No. You need to sit here and rest. He'll get to you soon enough."

Tony wriggled. "Simone just knows baby sign...."

The doctor immediately set to examining Phil, his pupils first, before beginning carefully to palpate his abdomen, sending healing magic to help, and to search out what was wrong, his Wolf's nose only able to catalogue so much.

Dr. Blake kept working, keeping the frown from his calm features, even as his jaw ticked. He turned and pulled out his stethoscope and pressure cuff, handing the cuff to Simone to put on as he looked up at Clint, but the other alpha didn't notice, still watching Phil's face, pleading with him by mind to wake up and be okay.

Phil gave a small whimper and stirred a bit. His lashes fluttered for a moment before finally opening. Not remembering what happened or how he ended up on the floor like he was, Phil jerked back away from Dr. Blake and looked around in a panic for Clint until he realized that was who had him in their arms. //Clint...? What...what's going on? What happened?//

"Shhhh, Phil," Clint hushed him. //You are safe. You pass out, doctor here. Check up you and pups.//

Dr Blake froze a moment, waiting for Phil to calm as Simone had already finished putting the cuff on, waiting for the Omega to regain his senses before putting his hands on him again.

He glanced first up at Simone, then to Dr. Blake before looking back to Clint. His hands moved shakily, completely unaware that Bruce and Tony were right there with them. "#Are they okay? Our pups?#"

Bruce's eyes widened when he saw the signs. //Phil's pregnant?// He asked, tightening his hold on Tony all the more, not knowing that his Mate already knew. He worried how the news was going to affect his beautiful Mate.

//Yeah,// Tony finally let Bruce hang onto him, subconsciously seeking comfort, now he knew Phil was awake, at least, if sounding tired. He knew that mood.

"They're fine," Dr. Blake told him gently. "Let me take your blood pressure?"

//....Did Doc say They? Plural or Singular,// Tony didn't realise he sent with a whimper, thinking it was only to himself.

= //He said They...// Bruce answered, nuzzling into Tony's hair a bit more while stroking up and down his back.

Lips rolled together, Phil gave a slow nod, still kind of confused and out of it.

"Thank you, you're doing well, Phil," Dr. Blake said, "Simone, see if there is some water he can sip?"

She nodded and did as asked, while the blood pressure was taken.

Tony took the effort to shut his thoughts down tight, closing his eyes and just resting against his Mate.

Clint nosed Phil's hairline. //Pups?//

//He...says they're ok.// Phil closed his eyes and sniffled, still hearing and remembering all the things he'd heard his father and brother say about him and Clint. He felt sick again just thinking about it. "Tony? Where's Tony? Is...is he okay? I saw Allister punch him and then..."

"He's here, Phil," Bruce answered softly. "He'll be alright. Don't worry."

"M'okay," Tony called tiredly. "Everybody's fine," he said, still trying to be there for Phil.

Dr. Blake gently took the cuff off, righting Phil's shirt, taking the bottle from Simone and cracking it, offering it to Clint for his Mate.

Clint nodded his thanks, taking it and gently, held it to Phil's lips. //Drink up, Love.//

"You're gonna be fine, Phil," the doctor said, sounding relieved. "You're gonna need to slow down a bit though, and take at least a week off to be pampered by your Pack, here." there was a smile in his voice, and something... elsewise... in his eyes. "Your blood pressure's pretty high right now, but with rest and hydration it should come down. I don't mind making a home visit to check on you and let you know when you can get back to Non Strenuous activity," he looked at the Omega seriously.

"This is your first pregnancy, and you are carrying twins. Those are two things against you, right now, friend. The third is that your family hasn't got the best history. You need rest, low stress, no salt, gentle exercise, and plenty of water. If we can get things down, we can slowly add things into your diet and lifestyle to see how it affects you. This is preventative - I'd like to keep it that way."

Phil sipped at the water slowly, eyes cast down and away in shame. ’He'd never have pups, anyway.’ ‘Geeze, could you imagine if he did, though? I don't want any nieces or nephews from him.’ ‘Don't have to worry about that. Knowing Phillip, even if he got pregnant, he wouldn't be able to keep them. There's never been a male Omega in the Coulson line, until him... and he shouldn't have happened either.’ He whimpered and ducked his head. Those had been the last words he'd heard his brother and father say before the fight broke out. With a soft sniffle, he tried to curl into Clint a bit more, and gave no real verbal answer to the doctor.

Bruce hated how Tony had closed the Bond off from him, but didn't say anything, just sat and watched and listened. "Did...you say he's having twins?" He finally asked.

Dr. Blake turned to the man who bore his Uncle-Bearer's face, and smiled, nodding. It felt right that he was there, somehow - to him - seeing as he'd been among the Pack he left long ago. He wondered if Magic was working here in secret, being her quiet ineffable self as ever. "Twins, he'll be due in the fall. You'll tell his Alpha what to do to help him?" he asked, guessing that in this time, seeing as Anthony was still with Bruce; maybe they'd switched roles, but they were still close to his once-parents (or at least those who bore their faces and names), and that was enough for him. It warmed the empty place in his heart.

"I got this," Tony nodded firmly, answering for his Mate. "Phil's gonna be the pamperdest Phil to ever Phil in Pamperville - and I’m not talking nappies, either. Though I’ll help with that later."

Bruce tightened his hold on the back of Tony's neck and nodded. "We'll make sure they are taken care of. We'll help them whatever way we can." Even though he knew it was going to be painful and torturous for Tony. He would just have to double his efforts to come up with a solution, some way to be able to give Tony what he wanted most in the world.

Sniffling more, Phil pressed his face into Clint's chest. "If I even manage to keep them..." he mumbled oh so quietly.

Clint couldn't hear him, but sensed his fear through their bond, holding him secure and shifting his hand to his nape firmly. //Safe,// he reiterated with a "Shhh", not knowing what was going through his Mate's mind.

"Phil Coulson, you hush your mouth," Simone said, her words seeming harsh, but her tone all motherly beta. "With all of us around, you've got nothin' to worry about. If you want, I can teach your attendant how to take your blood pressure so you can keep an eye on it, and nothing'll slip. You stay pampered and hydrated and let 'em keep your stress down, and those pups'll be shoutin' the house down in a few months, strong 'n healthy - Just. like. You." She ruffled his hair gently, pushing the stray strands back into place after he'd worried it in his panic earlier.

"You will keep them, Phil," the Alpha doctor said, voice comforting. "I have a feeling, and my gut is never wrong. You have a strong knit Pack. Let them take care of you," he said gently, putting a hand on Phil's arm; sending some magic to him through the touch, a soft tingling warmth.

"#Phil,#" Bruce started to sign so that Clint could pick up on what was going on. "#I heard your dad and brother, what they said. Don't believe them. Just because there'd never been a male Omega in the Coulson line until you, doesn't mean you're defective.... Or that you'll lose the pups. You're no more defective than Tony is, and if I have to spend the next few months convincing you both of that, I will; and I know Clint will help.#"

"YES." Clint said firmly, off tone and a little loud in his adamancy. //You are safe, the pups are safe, we are here. You are strong, my strong Omega. I love you.//

Tony picked up trembling hands to agree, at least with the Phil part; though right now, he just wanted sleep. "#You're made of awesome, Prince Phillip,#" an old moniker, a fond one Tony only used when he was super serious about Phil being made of awesome, even back when they thought Alphas were supposed to be at the top of the food chain. "#You're gonna be The supernanny of mamas, just you wait. Everyone's gonna be jelly of who you carry in your belly,#" he ended with a massive yawn, tucking up again and closing his eyes.

Feeling foolish and embarrassed and ashamed, Phil kept his face buried in Clint's chest. //I wanna go home.....//

//Yes.// Clint looked up, only taking his hand from Phil's stomach to quickly sign #Home#.

Simone nodded, it was one of the simple signs she knew that she used with her kids as tinies. "Alright, let's get you guys home. Thanks again for coming, Doctor Blake.”

At this point, Tony was asleep, and Bruce carefully stood, cradling Tony in his arms and keeping him close and secure. He glanced to where Grace and Georg stood near the stairs, then to Phil and finally back again. "Would it be alright if we left this stuff for the night? Someone can come clean it up in the morning."

Barney looked to Simone, shared a wordless conversation with his wife, and nodded. "Me an' Simone'll come clean it up tomorrow. Don't worry." He turned to Clint and motioned to the presents still sitting unopened on the table. "We'll bring those over before we head home."

"We've sure got this. You all got a car to get home? I can give you a ride in ours first, if ya want." Simone said.

Dr. Blake used his cane to get up, pushing himself upright and looking over at Bruce and Tony, "Do you want me to check him over?" he asked.

"I think Tony and Phil walked here? I came on my bike. Even if they drove.... Would it be too much trouble for a ride?" answered Bruce. He glanced back at Dr. Blake, thought for a moment, and nodded. "Checking him over while he's asleep might be the only way he'd let you."

The doctor chuckled. "I well know the sort," he said softly, gently feeling over his head for bumps, even though no one said he'd hit his head. "Ah..." he found a spot on his skull, magic tingling to help him heal more swiftly. He took his pulse, but made no comment on its slowness. "Considering his conversing earlier, I would say he has a light concussion, though I couldn't say for sure without a scan. With his unique situation, I recommend rest, and making sure he is able to be woken every few hours for the first day should be sufficient. Also adequate nutrition, as the swelling ebbs." His hand still sent the healing magic, also reaching to stitch the reopened wounds still gaping at the edges of Tony's hurting inner heart, a work he usually did as Wolf. "He will recover."

"Lemme bring the car around for you boys, I'll bring it to the back door so you don't have to take the stairs," she said, grabbing the keys, and leaning to give a kiss atop Phil, then Clint's head, all big sistery like.

Bruce nodded both to Simone and to Dr. Blake. He pressed a kiss to Tony's hair and took a deep, steadying, breath. He already knew Tony was not going to be happy about having to rest and be fussed over, when Phil obviously needed it more, but he didn't care. As Alpha, he was going to make sure Tony did as Dr. Blake ordered. "Thank you."

Leaving the young pups with their father, Natasha came to stand near Clint. #We will drive you and Phil home.#

Clint nodded, lifting Phil easily as he stood, cuddling him close - not wanting to let him go for a moment. He was more than ready to just walk home, but a ride would be nice. He half smiled his thanks before nosing Phil's hairline. //Natasha take us home.//

Phil gave a small nod, but stayed otherwise quiet.

Barney made his way up the stairs of the library, carrying the big heavy present again, while having the kids march along with the smaller gifts. As they made their way out front to wait for Simone to get back from taking Bruce and Tony home, he watched the paramedics leave with Jonathon and Allister, the rest of the Coulson family following in their own car.

Which left just Steve and Bucky out front. He watched the pair for a moment. The tall broad blond looked so familiar, yet it took a minute for it to fully register in his mind. He once knew another man, tall and blond, with a square jaw and features that strongly resembled this man. Playing a hunch, he set the heavy gift down and moved towards the two Betas.

"Sorry to interrupt, fellas, I just wanted to thank you guys for your help keeping my brother’s and my family safe during the fight. Means a lot."

Bucky simply nodded, as did Steve, though the latter smiled. "Of course. I couldn't imagine doing otherwise." Steve really couldn't. As an Alpha's Beta, he was always meant to be a line of defence (when not fighting back to back) to protect the Omega and Omega's Beta... or attendant Omega in this case. "I've known your brother for quite a long time, he's a good man - so's his family."

Barney nodded, then drew in a deep breath. "I might be a bit out of line here, but... you wouldn't happen to be Steve Rogers, would'ja? From Brooklyn?"

The older vampire immediately turned slightly wary, though more curious than anything. "At one point in time, yes. Why?"

With a small smile, Barney nodded. "I thought so. I was always hearin' 'bout you and your best friend Bucky." He glanced to Bucky, gave a nod of greeting, and looked back at Steve. "I uh...I knew your dad. From....before. We served together over in France. He was a damned good guy."

Bucky startled, in only that his eyes widened. Steve jerked slightly, and kept listening. Then nodded, solemn. "He was. You served together? We were in different regiments," he'd never seen his father again after they'd all been sent overseas. At least he'd still had Bucky with him... until he didn't.

He put a hand forward to shake Barney's hand. "It's good to meet a friend of Da's."

"I was a flyer," Barney said, shaking Steve's hand. "AEF, 94th Squadron. We flew together until my ass got shot down. I dunno how he found me, but he did." He paused to huff a self-deprecating laugh. "Stubborn bastard was always pulling my ass outta the fire. Before and after he changed me. Guess that kinda makes us brothers in a way, too, don't it?" A small, almost sad smile crossed his face before he cleared his throat and gave another nod. "Anytime you fellas need anything, you give me a call. I owe everything I have today to your old man saving my life. I'm forever grateful and in your debt."

"We were infantry, 107th. That makes us family twice over, then," Steve replied with a warm, sad smile. He reached to clap Barney's shoulder. "We don't do debts, never did. But I'll be glad for your friendship, Mr. Barton, just the same," he told him with sincerity.

"You took care of my brother for me when I couldn't. You've got that and more. And it's Barney," he said, with a lopsided grin, as he returned the clap to Steve's shoulder. "Now... did you two really run bare-ass naked down the street in the middle of a futzin' blizzard?"

Simone pulled up in front of the manor house Clint'd built, then got out to help Bruce get Tony out of the car. "You boys gonna be okay?" she asked him.

Bruce hefted Tony back up into his arms; which wasn't overly difficult, as his Mate had gotten rather thin and light since they were reunited. Sighing a bit, he gave Simone the best smile he could manage. "We will be," eventually. "Thank you for your help, Simone."

"Any time. Seriously. I'm this close to adopting the little brat," she said, reaching to brush Tony's hair aside a bit. "I'll ask Barney about better ways to hide the taste for him. He's... I worry. Also, I got in touch with my ex; he's a shrink, and he's in the know. I'm hoping he can help, but he can't get out here until late May." She looked up at Bruce. "Lemme know if I need to guilt trip him, hon. This boy needs all the support he can get."

She'd been worried about him since she met the youngest Vampire; though after he broke down on her shoulder yesterday, he twigged all those protective mama instincts most Beta have, especially the ones who actually ARE mothers.

Bruce stood dumbfounded for a moment. He wanted to question why she would be helping them as much as she was. Neither he nor Tony were used to people making a fuss over them; well, alright, except for Phil. He fussed over them all the time back in college. Deeply touched, he nodded once. "I will. Thank you. That's very kind of you."

"Not so much kind as decent, but you're welcome. Need me to get the door for you before I go back for my brood? I can bring the gifts over later tonight or tomorrow."

"Yeah, thank you. I don't want to wake him up just yet," he said, glancing down to Tony with a small shrug. His poor Mate hadn't been sleeping well, and if he were actually asleep now, Bruce didn't want to change that.

Simone nodded and went to the door. Using the spare key she and Barney'd been gifted each, by Clint, she got the door open, stepping inside to hold it for Bruce. "You go take care of your Mate. I'll lock up and leave you be."

With a smile and nod, Bruce slipped into the house and carefully made his way to their bedroom. He still had a partial bottle of the doctored up drink in his jacket pocket which, after he settled Tony down on their bed, he put on the nightstand in hopes that Tony would drink it later once he woke up.

Tony curled up in a little ball on the bed, like he was trying to make himself small in a way he would absolutely deny while awake. It was like all his Muchness was being stuffed as tight as possible into a corked bottle.

Bruce sat himself down on the bed next to Tony's head and gently began running his fingers through the soft, dark hair of his Omega. "What am I going to do with you?" he questioned in barely more than a whisper. He had to try and figure out how to help Tony; both with taking care of himself and with giving him what he oh so desperately wanted. Bruce could already tell that finding out Phil was going to have twins, while Tony couldn't even have one, was going to aggravate his Mate. He wouldn't show it, of course, but it would.

Tony pushed slightly into the touch, whimpering in his sleep. His eyes moved quickly beneath the lids as he dreamed.

Lying on the bed with Tony, Bruce listened as Clint and Phil were dropped off and made their way to their room -- followed, a little while later, by Simone returning with the gifts for Clint and Phil. He shifted Tony a bit until his Mate was pulled in against his side, head resting on Bruce's chest, while Bruce ran ideas and formulas through his head.

Clint nodded his thanks to Natasha as she let them in, leaning his shoulder against the door, to feel the lock click, before carrying his beloved mate upstairs to their room. He nuzzled at Phil's temple. //My own. What need you?//

Phil nuzzled in against Clint and sniffled. He didn't know what he needed or wanted. He wanted to be held, but he also wanted to just curl up and be alone. He wanted to nibble on the goodies his Mate kept them in stock of, but the thought of food held zero appeal to him. His eyes closed, he gave a small whimper. //Dunno. Nothing...I guess...//

//I will hold you safe,// Clint promised, gently setting Phil down on the bed, and kneeling at his feet to help off his shoes.

//You don't have to...// Even his mind voice was small, resigned in a way it hadn't been in years. Since before he went away for college. Back when he'd been that scrawny little bookish Omega who didn't stand out in the crowd and liked it that way.

Clint leaned down and nuzzled Phil's knee before going back to work on the knots with careful fingers. Why Phil felt the need to double knot his shoes, he didn't understand - though he appreciated that his Omega was careful with himself; especially now that he carried their pups. //I want to,// he answered, worried. This was a strange combination to the Omega he'd first met. It was like all of his spark had been dimmed. //I love you.//

//Love you...// Phil waited until his shoes had been untied and pulled off before he curled himself up into as small of a ball as he could and pressed his face into his pillow. Why had he even bothered to invite his family in the first place? What had he been thinking? He should have known having them at the party would only end badly. A leopard can't change its spots, and his father and brother were never going to change their ways. It was supposed to be a happy celebration, they were going to announce they were expecting. And Phil ultimately ruined it by foolishly inviting his family to join them. His father and brother were right, he was an idiot.

//Let me carry your hurt,// Clint urged, setting the shoes aside and gently peeling off the socks before rubbing his feet. His ankles seemed ever so slightly swollen compared to when he'd done this a few days ago, and Clint's brow wrinkled slightly in concern.

Phil pressed his face into his pillow all the more. He loved Clint, with everything he had, but for some reason that not even he understood, he didn't want Clint to carry this hurt and pain that had been settled on his shoulders since he was barely a teenager.

//You not alone,// Clint soothed best he could, sending love and comfort with his thoughts. //I will help, if let.//

//It was stupid to invite them,// he finally answered. //I was stupid to invite them. I'm not good enough. Wish they just hadn't come at all...//

//Love, mine,// Clint replied, smoothing his hands up Phil's legs and moving to put himself over him, bracketing him and keeping the world out. //You are better. The Alphas are weak. Your mother seem kind,// he offered, nuzzling Phil's temple. //You are best of all. You are kind. Compassion. Want to share your happy news. That is not fool. That is being my angel Omega.//

Phil shook his head and sniffled. //I don't want to be a disappointment. What if he's right and I'm not strong enough or good enough to keep our pups? I don't... I can't...// he trailed off into a pathetic whimper, and a small sob.

Clint hushed him with a soft sound, kissing his temple and shifting to clasp Phil's nape, drawing him close and sharing comfort the best he could. //You have me. You have Tony and Bruce. You have everyone; and the doctor, Blake.//

//But what if I lose them?// Phil's mind voice wailed as he tried to curl up all the more. //You should get to be a father and I... I... I'm just going to screw things up and lose our pups and prove once and for all that I am useless and wrong and a disgrace and... and... and I... I....//

//Shh. You will be taken care of,// Clint promised, forcefully switching his language center gears from sign and usual communication, to how he would write. It made him a little slower, but Phil needed the linguistic coherency that Hearing vernacular could hopefully provide.

//We are all here, we will help you. If God chooses to take them early, it will never be your fault. Do you understand? Never. It is not your fault if something happen. I know you. I know you want this. I love you so much, do you know you are my world? I feel as if I could love you for lifetimes, and it would never be long enough to hold you, love you, give you what you need.

//I do not think there will be loss. You said Doctor Blake said the pups were fine, and there is something to that Alpha that makes me believe him. Trust him with you, because Barney's Simone trusts him - maybe - but still. I believe him when he says they are fine.

//Do not have your worries eat your heart. Let me hold them for you. If our hearts are broken, they will heal. We can try again. We can adopt. I do not think we will lose our pups. I think they are the first of many, because no being is better to carry our Love than you. You are surrounded like the Packs in the fairytales, better than the multi family packs of my time. The ones where there are so many, and all have such great love, they would re-create the world to protect each other. Our Pack is like this.

//You are not alone, anymore, my Heart, my Mate, my Omega. You have your school friends who live with us. You have four Betas who have lived a long time, you have another who will look after our family like her own. Pups who already love you as their Uncle's Mate. You have more support than I have ever seen for an Omega outside of stories and ideals. You are not ever alone, not ever again. We are here. You are Love, and you are loved. Love is a great strength. You love these pups already, and you cannot even feel them move yet; they will be strong with that Love.

//You are perfect for me. Do not worry. Let me carry the worries. You carry the joy, the Love, just as you carry our pups. No matter what happens, there will be joy in our home, I know it. Anyone who says differently is made of wrong thinking. My Omega, my Mate, Bearer and Beloved. Mine. I love you.//

Clint had 'spoken' slow, steady. He spoke like a storybook, but every emotion coming through the bond was love, belief, and support. Phil was his everything, and he let Phil feel that. He huddled over his Omega, kissing his brow now and then as he told him how much of the world (all of it) that his Omega was. Nothing would break them, no matter how any may try. He belonged to Clint, and Clint would remake the world, somehow, if only his Omega wished it.

Phil's one, single, quiet sob quickly transformed into many as he turned and pressed himself as close to Clint as he could possibly get. The things his amazing Mate had said were at war with the years and years worth of emotional and mental abuse and scars brought on by his family. His mother had tried to take care of him, help him as best she could, but, it was hard to do when her husband kept insisting she leave their "freak" child alone to deal with things himself.

All the talk and teachings of how his Heat was something to hide and be ashamed of, how everything about him was wrong and that he couldn't so much as bring himself relief when he needed it most because it was his punishment for being a male Omega, everything his father and brother (and even occasionally a sister when she was angry with him and wanted to hurt him somehow) said had buried itself deep inside him. As much as he wanted to believe Clint, it was hard to do.

//You are mine. I have you. Let it out. Let it go.//

Phil drew in shuddered breath after shuddered breath as he cried himself hoarse in Clint's arms. He'd gone from being on his own for nearly four years (aside from Tony’s visits around Heat), to having a Mate, carrying pups, a gorgeous home, and a bigger family unit than he'd ever imagined having in less than a year. In less than a year his world got turned upside down. It was a lot too process, trying to think of how many people did care about him now and were there to protect him and take care of him.

Trembling and sniffling, Phil clenched his eyes shut. " 'M sorry...I...ruined our...Bonding party..."

With Phil all but tucked under his chin, Clint only knew he'd spoken. //what was that?//

//I...'m sorry...// Phil started. //I ru-ruined o-our... Bonding... party...//

//You did not. The Alphas did. It was ruin before the fighting start. It was wonderful before. We can have announcing party here. Only Pack. All safe.//

Phil pulled back just enough that he could look into Clint's eyes. His own were dim and rimmed with red, cheeks splotched with a color to match with tracks of tears running down his face. //You... really don't blame me?//

//Not at all. You are not to be fault.// Clint gently thumbed away the tears on his beloved Mate's cheeks. //You did no wrong.//

Turning his face into Clint's touch, he did his best to bring his tears under control. //Could we...// his thoughts trailed off as he tried to think past the aching that had formed behind his eyes.

//Anything,// Clint closed his eyes and pressed their foreheads together. //Tell me. I will do anything.//

//Would... it be okay if we... went and curled up with Tony and Bruce?//

//Of course. I help you change and text Bruce.// Clint kissed Phil's forehead firmly, before kissing his nose and standing to get their sleep clothes, the big t-shirt and soft pants for Phil, and a set for himself.

[Bruce, Phil needs a pup pile. Can we join you and Tony, or do you want to come here?]

There was a short delay before the answering text came through. [Tony is asleep. Would rather not move him again. I think he would appreciate a pup pile. Our door is open.]

[On the way. Thank you.] Clint set the phone down and helped Phil into his pj's. //Bruce agrees on pup pile for you and Tony. Tony asleep, so we go to theirs.//

Letting Clint help him get changed, Phil spared a glance down to the just noticeable bump on his lower stomach. So much more noticeable without his clothes, and yet still somehow looking like he just over indulged on his chocolate craze for a bit too long.

Clint kissed his gentle Mate, one hand to nape, one to the baby bump, a gentle rub. //Love//.

Phil let his own hand rest atop Clint's for a moment before he nodded to continue getting changed and ready to go to Tony and Bruce's room. //Love you//

//Always love you,// Clint replied, before sweeping Phil off his feet to carry him across. He knocked gently on the door, well, kicked gently at the base of it, to let Bruce know they'd arrived.

Bruce lifted his head but continued to run his fingers through Tony's hair. "C'mon in," he said quietly, trusting Phil to relay the permission to Clint to enter the room.

//Bruce says we can come in//

The head Alpha nodded, waiting for Phil to turn the handle before carrying him through the suite and into the bedroom. His smile was sad as he saw how tightly Tony was curled up. //Omegas in the middle,// he told Phil, laying him down next to Tony, so he could bookend like Bruce.

Clint wasn't going to hear any objections from Phil on that. As soon as Clint had put him down on the bed, Phil shifted and wiggled carefully to get comfortable, but also to press in against Tony. Once he was settled, he reached for Clint's arm to pull across him. He wanted to be as smooshed into the pile as safely possible. "Thank you, Bruce," He said softly.

Bruce gave a nod to Clint in greeting and waited until Phil and Clint were both lying down and settled before he moved to settle himself down against Tony's back. "You're welcome, Phil."

Clint kissed the back of Phil's head before tucking him under chin. Comfort was had between the four of them for the rest of the night.

TBC

Chapter Text

Once everything was unloaded into the front hall, Simone yawned behind her hand and drove home. She parked up as usual, made sure the car was locked, and looked at their home. Looked like most of the lights were out, except the living room and kitchen. Good, that meant Barney was able to get those little rascals to sleep.

Not that she doubted he would. When she got back to load up after dropping Bruce and Tony off, she'd had the heartwarming sight of the three vampires holding three sleeping children like they were born to do so. Damn she loved this whole pack family thing Barney and she'd stumbled into a few months ago.

"It's me," she called quietly, knowing Barney'd hear anyhow. She let herself in and locked the door, hanging up her keys and bending over, one hand on the wall, to kick off her shoes. Well. Tonight had been somethin' else.

Barney shuffled into the entry hallway in sock feet. He paused in the doorway, head tilted to one side to admire the view for a moment. He'd rib anyone who got all sappy and lovey-dovey, but honestly, he really felt the same way any time he saw his wife. They were bound to end up being that little old couple that still flirted and showed affection to each other well into their twilight years. Well, alright, Barney had been well into those years for the last seventy-five, but, whatever.

With a small smile in place, he leaned against the doorframe. "Get everybody all settled and everything?"

Simone looked up and huffed a small laugh. "Easier than herding the kids. Everyone and everything are where they belong for the night, thank heaven," she dropped the other shoe and raised her arms above her head in a stretch. "If I didn't need those kids in bed, Id'a took you with me. I feel like supergirl or something, carrying in those boxes."

Barney pushed himself off the doorframe and moved to step into Simone's space. He slid his hands across her hips, thumbs brushing just across the bit of exposed skin. "Guess I'll just hafta start callin' you my li'l Mighty Mouse, then, huh?"

"Here I am, to save the dayyy," she sang with a soft chuckle, arms coming up to rest over his shoulders and leaning into him, breathing him in. He may have a hibernating heartbeat, but she loved it just the same. "You're an idiot sometimes, but you're my idiot, Barney... and you done good helpin' to fix the mess. You're a good man Charlie Barton," she teased.

Barney rolled his eyes good naturedly at having his given name used like that. "Aw, now why you gotta go an' call me Charlie like that? Kills the mood."

Simone giggled and tiptoed up to kiss his nose. "Because you're adorable."

"An' you're an imp. I oughta bite you for that," he teased back, pulling her in a little bit closer.

She tilted her head, smiling softly. "Promises, promises, my Guardian Vampire. Should get you a halo'n wings," she teased.

With a hiss that sounded like it came straight out of a 1930s vampire flick, Barney took a step back and pretended to pull a cloak up across his face and eyes. When he turned back to face her, his incisors had elongated into his fangs and he let the flash of maroon cross his eyes playfully. "That's a horrible threat you make."

"Well, that's quite the compliment from you, Mr. Dracula," she grinned, not bothered in the least. Actually, she thought it was kind of sexy when he did that - not that she'd tell him. Her heartbeat was a narc, though.

"I just might-could have some tinsel leftover from Christmas," she said, crossing her arms, tilting her head, and giving him a grin.

"Is it not bad enough your daughter made me wear that stuff in my hair all through Christmas day last year?" He asked, stalking towards her slowly. "You, young lady, are the true evil in this house, y'know that?"

"Bwahaha, mine is an evil laugh," her dark eyes twinkled as she stuck her tongue out at him.

Leaving his teeth as they were, the tip of one fang poking out between his lips, Barney gave a lopsided smirk, before he broke first and laughed. He leaned in to press a soft, slow kiss to her lips before pulling back and nodding towards the kitchen. "Wanna help me finish gettin' things cleaned up 'fore I drag your rear upstairs an' see if I can't make you howl?"

She chuckled, "Sounds like a plan," she told him, patting his cheek. "Maybe someday I'll be a werewolf. Rawr. We'll just be all the fairytales up in here," she said, giving him a fond hip check as they headed to the kitchen. "Lemme guess. Kids wanted a snack before bed?"

Barney raised an eyebrow as he moved to put the peanut butter back into the cabinet it came from. "Gee, what gave it away?"

He left the comment about being a werewolf for the time being. While there was a part of him that was pretty sure Simone would say yes if he asked to turn her, there was still that fear of being turned away with disgust and dismay. No. He hadn't quite worked his courage up to that just yet.

"I gotta ask, though. What's your take on tonight? Not gonna lie, that reaction was way overdone by Phil's family, but.... What the heck happened? It all went by too fast for me." Simone said thoughtfully as she cleared crumbs and wiped down the kitchen table.

Having been a part of the problem, Barney blushed a bit and rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "Uh, yeah, well, uhm... definitely overdone, but.. I don't know 'em so maybe for them it wasn't?" Scrunching up his nose, he scrubbed the jelly knife clean and set it in the rack to dry. "I guess that Bucky fella and Tony decided to try an' lighten the mood, so they filled balloons with glitter, one with even more glitter, an' made sure it popped over the two Alphas heads. I don't really know what happened after that. The kid got pissed off, took it out on Tony. Tony's Alpha took offense an' all hell broke loose."

"That's one way to put it," she sighed. "It was such a nice old-fashioned bonding party, too." She shook the washcloth over the trash and tossed it to the sink, leaning back. "Just a big ol' mess."

"Yeah..." Barney ducked his head a bit sheepishly. "Phil an' his pups okay?" He carefully shifted the subject and played at nonchalance at figuring out Phil was expecting without being told. Hey, he could be smart and observant. Sometimes.

She shot him a look that said 'I'm in love with a goofy man.'. "Doc. Blake says they'll be fine. Not sure how much Clint got, nobody could really translate the instructions. Should pop by tomorrow. High blood pressure, stress... If we can keep that man calmed down, he'll be fine, and so will the pups. Don't tell anyone, now. I dunno if they're ready to announce the pregnancy, let alone that it's twins."

"Twins right out the gate, huh?" Barney gave a small laugh and moved to start turning lights off and checking locks. "Somethin' tells me we're gonna be spendin' a lot of time over there, ain't we?"

Simone looked down, chewing on her lower lip. "I'm worried 'bout those omegala," she said thoughtfully. "They been through so much, I think tonight was a rough hit. For both of 'em."

Stepping back into Simone's space, Barney let his hands rest on her hips again. "Yeah. I feel for 'em. I know what it was like havin' an abusive Alpha father. I don't wish that kind of Hell on anyone. S'why I'm glad I'm not an Alpha...an' why I'm glad Clint didn't get properly raised by him, either."

"I don't think that boy has a mean bone in his body, even if he was a little frightening tonight," she said, leaning into him, resting her arms around his waist this time. "I feel bad for Phil's mom, too - but there’s nothing we can do for it. The world's a lot different than it was when you were a kid, Barney. Sometimes I wonder if we traded out something important while making all this progress."

"I try not to think 'bout it too hard. I mean, you're right, but still." He dipped his head to press a quick kiss to her forehead. "S'ok though. Karma's got a way of comin' back to bite the asses of the bastards that deserve it most. His pop an' brother will get theirs."

"Yeah. Probably will. You did good calming Bruce and Clint down, y'know. Clint's betas were on beta and omega protection duty. I'm proud of you managing to handle that. Those two were near feral."

"I wasn't gonna let my brother go to prison for murderin' those two idiots. Phil needs him. Especially right now. As for Bruce, eh," he shrugged and looked away. "All he needed was a distraction."

Simone chuckled into his chest. "Still. Was good of ya to step in, even if they aren't technically your responsibility." She shrugged a little. "I mean, obviously you have some kind of big brother radar for Clint, even if it took you a century to read it," she teased.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah... I'm slow, I know." He squeezed her hips a little, then paused. Head tilted, he narrowed his eyes at his wife just a bit. "Baby... did we just adopt a frickin' Alpha an' Omega?"

She hummed refusing to meet his gaze and said nothing.

"Simone...."

"Two sets, I think," she said, sounding thoughtful. "Never had an omega before, now I've got two." She shrugged a little.

With a groan, Barney rolled his head back to stare at the ceiling. "Damn... we just got settled," he groused before looking back at her. "We'll spend plenty of time over with 'em, but we ain't movin' again. Not till this town figures out I ain't been agin' and we've gotta move."

She looked up, "Sure sweetie," she said, looking a little uncertain. This was new territory for her. "I mean, I kind of expected to get attached to Phil, but I figured, y'know. Little brother. This is.... Barney, this is so outside of what I ever thought. I've honestly never felt so protective for anyone outside this household, before."

Reaching a hand up to cup her cheek gently, Barney met her eyes. "Look... seems like there's lots of things changing 'round here. For us, and especially for them. Don't wanna go adding fuel to any fires by us moving on in there with 'em. Just cuz Clint built that big ol' house, doesn't mean we gotta live with them. Let 'em get their pack settled and taken care of, then... we'll talk about it with Clint. Alright?"

She huffed a laugh, tilting her cheek into his hand. "I didn't say anything 'bout moving, hon. That was all you."

"Yeah, well, you had that look in your eyes,"

"Honey, I'm not anywhere near ready for that." She sighed, and slipped close again. "I know I'm the kind of beta that, if I attached, it'd be to an omega - but that instinct's always been sorted with babysitting, or kids, or being a Nurse Practitioner. I'm seriously out of my depth here," she said quietly. "Was kinda hoping I was imagining things, but then you went and said it, and now I'm not sure how to untangle it. Gonna take a hot minute."

"Then how 'bout I distract you enough not to worry 'bout it right now?" He smirked with one eyebrow raised.

She huffed a laugh. "Wouldn't say no," she said, leaning her head back to look up at him. "Tell me we're gonna be okay, you'n'me?"

"We've made it this far, haven't we?" He paused to give her a quick kiss. "You can deal with me bein' what I am, lettin' me do what I need to do. Baby, there's not a chance in Hell that we won't be okay."

"I just need to hear it sometimes," she admitted, relaxing against him and leaning up to ask for another with a tilt of her head and a raised eyebrow.

With another smirk, he pulled her in closer to him, rocking them back and forth as he dipped his head to give her another kiss to the lips, then the tip of her nose and finally her forehead. "Well it's a tough job, we didn't ask for it. Takin' what's breakin' and tryin' to restore it. It won't be easy what else is new. And if we're gonna make it baby, yeah if we're gonna make it baby, we still got some work to do..." he sang, moving and swaying them in time with the song.

Simone smiled, leaning close and resting her head against his shoulder as she swayed with him. She slipped her hands into his back pockets, just enjoying being together. His voice was rough and soft, and perfect to her ears. She loved listening to him sing.

Barney leaned his head down, pressing his lips to the crook of Simone's neck as he danced them in place, still humming a little under his breath. Finally, he pulled back to kiss her again and gave a small smile. "All nice an' reassured now, baby?"

"Yeah, feeling much better," she replied, giving him a soft smile. "Love you, Barney."

"Yeah, haven't figured out why ya do, yet," he teased. "Know why I love you, though."

She hummed, almost smirking. "Why's that?"

"Mmm..." Barney hummed thoughtfully as he leaned in to punctuate each point he made with a kiss. "You put up with me," a kiss to her lips. "You're so futzing good and kind," a kiss to her cheek. "You're a great momma to the three hellspawns," one kiss to her cheek again, one to her nose, and one to the crook of her neck. "Always warm. Alive. An' damn you always taste so fuckin' good."

"You, Barney," she put her hands to his cheeks to still him and look him in the eye, all warmth and love. "Are the sweetest sap that ever did come from a tree." Her tone was teasing, but she pulled him down to a kiss that was anything but.

Barney slid his hands down to take hold of her rear and pulled her flush against him as he nipped and nibbled her lips. With a move that totally showed off just what kind of strength he kept hidden under his shirts, he hoisted Simone up so her legs could wrap around his waist and held her there like that as he continued to kiss her senseless.

Her hands shifted to dive into his russet hair, ankles hooking behind him. His strength thrilled her at times like this, making her feel coveted and protected, and not having to put up any sort of front - but just let herself be cherished by this ridiculous man who had her heart wrapped so tightly around him. She returned the kiss with soft sighs, near silent as she shuddered in his arms.

Kissing from her mouth to her neck and up to her ear, he nipped at the soft flesh gently. "Didn't I say I was gonna take you to bed an' see if I could make you howl?"

"Mmm. Maybe not howl, don't wanna wake the kids," she demurred, baring her throat to him, giving him as much space as he pleased.

"Alright, fine, we'll save the howlin' for our anniversary, then," Barney murmured back, licking and nibbling at her neck.

She giggled, squirming just enough to feel the steadiness of his hold. "Oh, just take me to bed, old man," she teased, delighted.

Barney gave her bottom a light pinch and bit at her neck in retaliation for calling him "old". He didn't care if it was true. "You whippersnapper. I'll show you..." He moved for the staircase and with impressive ease, carried her up the stairs to their bedroom and bumped the door shut with his hip.

Simone squeaked, then laughed, pressing kisses to his cheeks and nose. "Oh you will, will you?" She leaned back and gave her husband a flirty smile once the door was closed. "Better lock that," she reminded him.

Reaching behind him, he clicked the lock into place before taking the three strides across the floor to their bed. He dropped her down in the center of the large bed, let his fangs glint in the dim light coming in from off the street, and crawled up the mattress after all. "Baby, you know I will," he answered, his voice damn near a predatorial purr.

Simone grinned as she bounced, then stretched her body in a long line and gave a little wiggle to give him view of a little jiggle.

His eyes flashed that maroon color again, taking in the sight of her all stretched out like that for him. With a small growl, he made his way up her, his body pressing hers down into the mattress to keep her from getting away as he slipped one hand up her shirt and moved the other to hold her arms above her head by the wrists. "Gonna make you squirm, y'know that?"

"I'm counting on it, loverboy," she told him smugly, leaning up for a kiss. "Get me all hot and bothered so my heart beats quick for you, blood rushing hot through my veins," she whispered.

Another soft growl escaped him at her words. He could already hear her pulse kick up a notch as he shifted to wedge himself between her legs so she could feel just how hard she was making him. "Damn, woman...." He didn't even bother to finish his sentence. It didn't matter what he planned to say, not that he could think of anything to say -- to be honest. Dipping his head down, he mouthed at her chest through her shirt and bra while the hand under the shirt teased and played.

She hummed softly, arching into his mouth, pulling a little to feel his grip on her wrists. So delightfully secure, her breath already speeding up a notch, she raised her pelvis and locked her legs around him, giving him something to rub against.

And rub he did. He kept her pinned down like she was and moved his mouth from her chest up to her neck. While he loved to lick and suck at her neck, he always made sure to keep his biting to human teeth only. He had somewhere else he preferred to sink his fangs when it came time for some blood. A low rumble filled his chest as he rocked himself against her. "Gonna need a bit more of ya tonight, baby," he murmured, using the phrase he reserved for when he had to let her know he needed to feed.

"Thought you might," she replied, arching to give him more room. "Heck of a night."

"Mmhmm..." He nodded into her neck before sliding down her, slowly stripping her out of her clothes as he went.

She shifted and moved with him, happily staying in his grasp as they removed her clothing and she tugged at his own. Simone breathed in her husband's scent, pressing kisses to skin she could reach, tasting the salt sweat of him.

Nuzzling along her soft, smooth, skin; Barney licked and lapped across her stomach as he made his way further and further down. Once he had her completely bare to him, he shucked off the last of his clothes and slid back up her body until he was settled with her knees over his shoulders and he could kiss and suck in all the best places.

Her breath came soft and quiet; whimpering, breathless sounds. He held true to his promise, his talented mouth and touch causing her to squirm sweetly in his hold.

With her all worked up and hot, Barney nuzzled his stubbled cheek against her thigh, slid two fingers inside her, his thumb teasing and rubbing at that little nub. He'd long since perfected how to do this with her, make it so she was more concerned with the pleasure than with him sinking his teeth into her femoral vein, and if he timed it just right...he could bite into her at the same time as her climax and intensify the feeling 10 fold.

"Nnng," her sounds were soft and breathless, body shaking, shuddering, straining into his touch. She knew her love, her husband, would find his pleasure in her more than once tonight. Her joy of being so necessary to him, heart and life and blood, thrilled through her as she squirmed, searching for her peak as he sought her pleasure before his own.

Stroking his fingers into her while his thumb massaged out a tight little circle, he worked to bring her to release. He loved the way he could make her move and the sounds she made when he did something she especially liked. "That's it, baby," he murmured in a low, rough, near-growl. "That's it... let go for me."

Tight quick breaths, trembling limbs - the glint of antique metal on her breastbone in the light as she bit into her lower lip and whined high-pitched and quiet, coming undone in her pleasure.

Waiting until he hear that tell-tale sound, Barney turned his head and bit down into her vein as he continued to rub and stroke her.

Simone's whine turned to a gasp as she pressed up into him, coming a second time on the heels if the first. Shaking, whimpering, overstimulated and heady from the dual pain and pleasure, "Yesyesyesyesyes!" breathless and quiet.

Having her fill his senses in so many ways, Barney drew in four, five, six pulls of her, enough to sate him for the moment, keep him from going mad from hunger. He was always careful never to take too much, just enough to leave Simone breathless and panting. His canines shortened as he licked and lapped up the bit of blood surrounding the bite mark, before he moved to clean up her release with his oh so talented tongue.

She whimpered and squirmed. "Shhh-," with a cut off gasp, pulled away a little.

With one last long lick, he moved to slide himself up her body, pausing to drop a quick kiss-nip-lick across her nipples, before he made it up to her mouth for a filthy yet loving kiss. "Mmmm... you always taste so damn good."

Panting, she kissed back before dropping her head to the pillows. "You're a glutton, you menace," she said with a small laugh. "Gimme a moment, yeah?"

Humming, Barney dipped his head to kiss and nuzzle at her neck. "Mmhmm... take your time, gorgeous. 'M just gonna..." another kiss and lick across her pulse point before he shifted enough to reach into the nightstand drawer and pull out a little foil square.

She hummed her approval, aglow, and patted his shoulder. "Good boy."

Barney huffed a soft laugh as he pushed himself up to sit on his knees. He stared down at her for a moment, head tilted a bit as he took in the sight of her. She really was gorgeous, and maybe it was the fact spring was in the air, or that he was happy and proud his little brother was going to be a father, but... he couldn't help but think fondly back to when Simone was pregnant with Liza. "Hey..." he whispered. "Wanna give our future nieces or nephews a closer-in-age playmate?"

Simone gave him a look that was on the crossroad of 'Are You Insane Street’ and ‘I Am Not Amused Avenue’.' "Barney....” She huffed a laugh and shook her head. "Remember the 'my body, my choice' conversation? Any bells ringing?"

Barney put his hands up in surrender. "Just puttin' the idea out there. Didn't say it was gonna happen, or else." He tore the foil wrapper open carefully and moved to roll the condom down his length.

She booped his nose. "Two omegas. Two. Both distressed. Timing ain't right. Let's get settled and take time to think about it. Like you said, we Just moved in."

"Was just a thought," he answered with a playful pout, leaning down to give her a searing kiss once the condom was in place. "Now, had enough of a moment, yet? Cuz I ain't done makin' you squirm."

She grinned and looped her arms over his shoulders. "How about another kiss first."

Resting his weight on his elbows, Barney leaned down close enough to place a slow, gentle kiss to her lips.

She hummed, slipping her legs 'round his hips and locking her ankles. "M'ready," she breathed against his mouth before she kissed him again, pulling him deep into her slick heat.

Barney settled himself, his weight pressing her down into the mattress. Twitching with anticipation, he buried his face in her neck again, took a deep breath, and began to rock his hips while murmuring sweet, soft nothings into her ear.

Simone breathed softly through each thrust and kissed his shoulder, mouthing it gently as they rocked together - an intimate dance they never grew tired of. Holding, and being held, she breathed him in and let herself fall into the rhythm of bliss.

Barney angled himself to go just that little bit deeper, that little bit harder. He licked a slow line from her shoulder, up her neck, and to her ear. Gods how he loved the taste of her. All of her. Dotting kisses across to her lips, he pushed himself up onto his knees, pulled her in closer so her bottom rested on his thighs, and leaned down to kiss, lick, nibble and suck at her chest.

"Mmm," she ran her hands up to ruffle through his dark red hair, shifting her knees and arching into him, pulling him close with a gasp. She grinned and tugged him into a kiss.

"Mmm... woman..." Barney growled, his pace starting to stutter a little, "you're gonna be... unf... mmph... the death... of me."

"Just... just a little one, Ba-" she gasped, clenching her teeth and shaking apart in her pleasure beneath him, clutching at his shoulders, head pressed back into the pillows.

With his wife falling to pieces under him, Barney pressed his face to the crook of her neck, gave three more awkward thrusts before he froze. A little death, indeed. If only his first death had felt so good, but then... that would have been a little awkward if it had.

Simone panted, settling into the afterglow, petting her fingers through his now mussed hair. "Mmm... all better now, lover boy?"

Humming against her throat, he nipped at her before slowly rolling himself off to the side. He flopped on his back and lay there for a couple of seconds before tugging off the condom. He tied it off, and tossed it into the wastebasket (or... at least... near it? He'd deal with it later). "For now, yeah. You good?"

Simone hummed, cuddling into his side. Head resting on his chest, arm across his middle. A contented sigh. "You are a delight."

Barney huffed a soft laugh as he dropped a kiss to the top of her head. "Damn right I am."

She snorted a laugh and slapped his stomach. "What am I gonna do with you?"

"Y'mean you don't have a list of your favorite things to do to me?"

She tilted her head up and kissed under his chin. "Now, when do I have time to think about lists, huh?"

Running the tips of his fingers up and down her spine, he quirked a brow. "At work, obviously. That's when I think of mine." He paused and then smirked. "Actually, I count how many times I've thought about you naked, too."

Simone refused to blush, though she let out a pleased sound that was half a laugh. "Horny old man," she teased.

"Mmmm... not gonna deny that." He gave a soft smack to her bare bottom before he hugged her close with one arm and dropped his other across his eyes. "Know what else I think we should do?"

"Get some sleep before the kids wake up?"

With a soft hum, Barney nodded against her hair, reached to tug the blanket up over them both, and held Simone all the tighter in his arms. "Mmhmm... sleep, baby."

Wriggling to get a little more comfortable, Simone kissed his shoulder and drifted straight to sleep.

Chapter Text

Tony woke sandwiched in a cuddle between Phil and Bruce, Clint on the other side of his best friend. His head felt like he had an ice pick shoved into his brain, and he closed his eyes tightly, the nightmare that woke him becoming clouded. He burrowed down to block out the rays of sunlight peeking through the curtains, with a whimper.

Behind him, Bruce shifted and tightened his hold around Tony, his nose buried in soft dark curls. He stayed like that for a moment before he pressed a kiss to Tony's neck. "Want me to close the curtain more?" He whispered, aware that Phil and Clint still slept just on the other side of his Mate.

//...Hurt.....//

//Shhhh... I'll close the curtain and get you some aspirin. Stay close to Phil, okay? Try to stay awake for me?//

//Iwan'morphine....dyin'gain// Tony squinched himself as pocket-sized as he could. //d'n'go//

Bruce moved just enough to run his fingers through Tony's hair, a stealth attempt at checking the area he'd hit. //You're okay, Tony. I'll be right back, promise.//

Tony winced away, the bruise was bad, but seemed a few days healed. //Nuuuuuh...// he grabbed at Bruce clumsily and hung on. //Dunleave'gain....//

//I'll be right back, I promise. And I'll keep the Bond open.// A blanket of warmth and love washed through the Bond to wrap around Tony. //You have Phil and Clint with you. You're curled up in our bed where I held you the whole night through, keeping watch over you,// he continued to talk as he slowly, carefully, slid out from behind Tony.

Tony whimpered, caught between reaching, squinty eyed and ruffled, for Bruce, and half falling apart and wanting to hide inside a casket to get away from the light. //Thas'it. 'M a vampire. Gimme casket. M'dyin....// When he felt the heat of Bruce dissipate, he curled up small and wormed his way under Phil's chin and arm, lashes wet.

Huffing a soft laugh, Bruce shook his head and leaned down to brush another kiss across Tony's hair. He tugged the blankets up over him until they were just under Phil's chin, too. //Shhhh... you're not dying, Love. You just have a concussion. Now, please stay awake for me until I get back?//

Tony whimpered and swallowed hard. //Aw brain...// he sniffled.

//You're fine,// Bruce slipped down the stairs to doctor up a cup of tea for Tony, with enough soothing herbs to cover the taste of the blood he was putting in it as well. //You did a good job protecting Phil. I'm so very proud of you.//

//Did nothin', stupid Beta, couldn't get there. Useless broken stupid.... Bruce? Bruce, y'r gone.....// Tony whimpered, tears rolling down his cheeks as he scooted all the way under the blanket. //brokenbrainbetaomegabrucegonelonestupiduseless....//

//Tony, stop.// Bruce sent the feel of his Alpha presence through the Bond. A mental equivalence of gripping the back of his neck firmly. //You are not stupid and useless. You are my Mate, and I love you more than life itself. You are brilliant, caring, compassionate, a smartass with a heart of gold. You are my beautiful, perfect Omega//

//p-please come back....//

//I will. I promise. I'm just downstairs. Stay there with Phil and Clint. I'll be right back up.//

Tony shuffled, wiping his nose with the back of his hand. He wasn't gonna bother them. He slipped to the bottom corner of the bed and wrapped his arms around his knees, hiding his face in his sleep pants as he lay on his side, trying not to take up too much space. He yawned. Emotions suck. //Zombie now.//

Bruce made his way back up the stairs with the cup of tea, a few crackers, and a couple of aspirin in hand. When he slipped back into the room, he froze. At least until he found the Tony shaped lump at the foot of the bed. //What're you doing down there? Come back up to the head of the bed with me//

//...M'bein stupid. Scarecrow. D'n'lookit'me... you came back?//

//Of course I came back// Bruce set the three items down on his nightstand and moved to the foot of the bed. //I told you I was going to. I'm not sure what you're beating yourself up over now, but whatever it is, I'm sure you're wrong about it. Will you let me bring you back up to the pillows and sit up to eat and drink a little bit for me?//

Slowly, the edge of the duvet inched from the corner. First a mess of dark curls, the next, wet red rimmed eyes, next.... Tony unglamorously used the edge of it to wipe his nose as he peeked up at Bruce with pathetic whine. //You're really here.//

//I'm really here.// Bruce reached a hand out to cup Tony's cheek and thumbed away the tears under one eye. //What's wrong?//

//You were gone. Looking for better.//

//No, Love. No I wasn't. I would never want anyone else, Tony. You're my everything.// Bruce knelt down next to the bed and pushed their foreheads together.

Tony sniffled and nuzzled under his chin. Then, in a burst of uncoordinated motion, tried to climb up inside Bruce's shirt with him.

Bruce stumbled back, arms moving on reflex to hold Tony close. He wiggled and moved, trying to hold in quiet laughter since, well, that tickled! //Tony... Tony? What are you doing?//

//Not leaving me, never go away, I'm a koala.//

//Wha...? Tony... I... I never planned on leaving you.// Bruce carefully picked Tony up and carried him back to the top of the bed to settle in against the pillows with him.

//I'm your fungus, rust, patina. You did. You were gone.// He wrapped his arms and legs around Bruce, trembling with fatigue, and yawned hugely against his throat once he was scooted into place.

Sighing softly, Bruce buried his nose in Tony's hair again and held him more tightly. //I went to get you some tea and crackers so you can take something for the headache. Will you drink some tea for me before it gets cold? It's really a lot better hot//

//Gone forever,// Tony pouted then slumped, and nodded. //I don't wanna go.//

//I'm not gonna make you go anywhere. I just want you to drink some tea, okay? I brought it up here with me.//

Tony huffed a little and stretched the neck of Bruce's t-shirt beyond snap-back, cupping his hands for it.

Carefully, so as not to accidentally burn either one of them (or Phil, for that matter), Bruce held the cup for Tony and tipped it for him to sip.

Tony managed almost a third of it, before he was hit with a wave of nausea and turned his head away, suppressing a gag. //Concussionsuckaton.//

Bruce contented himself with Tony having over half the cup down and set it off to the side. //Think you can nibble a cracker or two so you can take some meds?//

Tony whined, holding his head very still and trying to squirm free with one hand clamped.over his mouth. //Feel sick.//

//Alright, don't move. Stay still. Hang on.// Bruce moved to tug his T-shirt up and off and then grabbed for his wastebasket. //I have the wastebasket right here if you need it.//

//Cantgetsickcanrgetsickcantgetsick...// Tony chanted in thoughtless terror in his mind, for once no other murmurs beneath his surface thoughts as he fought to keep the, what he thought was, tea and concussion nausea, down.

Bruce gently rubbed one hand up and down Tony's chest, kissing his neck. //Shhhh... you're okay....//

//Nnnnnnnn.// He really wasn't, as anything he'd had, even up to the drink and remnants of the cake from the night before - barely digested, ended up in the basket. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, once again wondering if he should shave, since this just... kept... happening, since he'd turned. Usually he could keep food down. This wasn't even blood, it was just tea!

At the sound of Tony getting sick, Phil startled awake and looked around groggily. "Hnuh? Wha?"

Bruce frowned, handed Tony a tissue to wipe his mouth with and blow his nose, and set the basket back down. Well, so much for that idea. "S'ok. You're okay, Tony."

Tony whimpered, eyes wet again. "Sorry, 'm sorry, sorry...."

Phil moved to sit up, flinched a bit as the pups protested the movement, and rubbed at his eyes. "Tony? You okay?"

"Sorry, sorry. Got sick. Not catching. Sorry, I'll go."

"Tony, we're in our room, you're not going anywhere," Bruce murmured. He looked up then and glanced at Phil. "He's alright, Phil. Just his concussion from yesterday. He'll be fine."

Phil frowned, and nearly whimpered himself. He didn't like it when his friends were hurt or sick. And Tony had been his best friend for several years now, like a younger brother. Plus, he was the youngest of their little pack. "You sure?"

"I'm sure. He's gonna be just fine."

Tony groaned and put his head in his hands. "Gettin' a casket. Gonna look steampunk. Perfect for hangovers." He wanted to flop back, but he wasn't sure his tummy could take it. "Feel like a freshie at a frat party," he grumbled.

//Shhhh, you're alright// "Here, you stay with Phil for a second. I'm just gonna duck into the bathroom and grab you a cup of water." Bruce gently settled Tony in against Phil's side and disappeared to both take care of the wastebasket before it started to stink up the room as well as get water for Tony.

Tony whimpered and looked so abjectly guilty. "’M sorry, Phil. I fucked up."

Phil wiggled and shifted and snuggled himself around until he was once again a Phil-sandwich and headbutted his forehead into Tony's shoulder. "Fucked up what?"

"Last night. Right now. Dunno. Everythin'."

"I have no idea what you're talking about. You didn't fuck anything up."

"Was just playing... the mood was awful.... n... ‘m so sorry Phil, I wasn't with you."

And just like that, it made sense to Phil what Tony was apologizing for. A tiny whimper did escape him and he burrowed in closer to his best friend. "I don't blame you for what happened, Tony. You have to know that. I blame my dad and brother. Both of them were... they just...." He drew in a shaky breath and shook his head. "Please don't apologize?"

Tony knew better by now, and bit his lip, flopping an arm over Phil in a hug. "So... twins, huh?" He was getting good at avoiding a voice crack. "Excited?"

Phil felt his heart breaking in his chest and just wanted to keep his little pack family cocooned in their home so no more bad things could ever get to them. He didn't care if that sounded immature and childish and naive. That was what he wanted. Here he was, bearing twins, and Tony couldn't even.... "Haven't... really thought about it much."

Tony nudged him and grinned. "Good thing I have time to make a better crib set." He squinched him. "I'm excited for you. In a couple years those pups'll be telling me to stop breaking English while, I dunno... standing on their heads or something. I should start planning a playground, that'll be fun."

"That... yeah, that sounds like it'd be fun. You don't have to right away, though. I mean, it'll be a while yet before they'll be able to use it." Phil would rather Tony get himself better first before he went and started working on another project.

Bruce slipped back into the bedroom holding the cup of water and gave a small smile. Those two had always had a kind of unique bond between them. Kindred spirits in a way. "Hey, Tony? Here, I brought you water."

"Brucie bear, have I told you yet that I'm a raving lunatic when concussed? You're the best Alpha ever," he sat up, swayed momentarily, but nodded to himself. Dizzy was fine. Nausea was basically gone now. He reached with both hands grabby. "Gimme."

"Oh no, we're not starting in on that nickname again, are we?" Bruce wrinkled his nose but the wave of love and fondness that came through their Bond proved he wasn't too upset over it. "Here, sip it slowly, okay?"

Tony's shoulders came down from where they were headed toward his ears, starting to relax. "Yes, Alpha," he said without a bit of sarcasm, sipping at the water.

"How're you feeling now? Any better?" Bruce reached out to brush the hair out of Tony's eyes, a small, almost shy smile on his face.

Tony looked back with a dopey gaze. Bruce was too good for him, and he would soak every bit up he could while cognizant enough to do so. "Lots. Just a headache and a bit dizzy. Fine motor is crap. Feel like I'm almost a week out from injury compared to usual."

"Sounds like you're perfectly normal to me," Phil teased softly.

Bruce gave a small laugh and nodded. "I was about to say the same thing. Why don't you stay in bed today? I can bring you an audiobook to listen to or something?"

Tony squinched his nose at Phil, booped his nose, then looked at Bruce with the best puppy eyes he could muster. "But I'm better! You heard Phil!"

"Oh right, sorry Phil. Forgot you were an MD in your spare time." Teased Bruce as he shook his head. "Please, Tony? Just for today. You can go out and play again tomorrow."

Tony pouted. "I'm not a pup! I'm a grown ass man!"

"Of course you are, dear," Bruce patted Tony's cheek gently before giving it a playful pinch.

Phil did a horrible job of hiding his snickering.

Tony made an offended sound and flopped back down next to Phil... and immediately winced as the world went helter-skelter on his balance as he bounced the bed.

“You'll be fine. Besides, you'll have Phil to keep you company."

A grunt of sound came from Clint, who reached over to trap both Phil and Tony under his arm. //Sleeping. Hold that pup down,// he grumbled sleepily into Phil's head.

Phil blinked owlishly which turned into confusion as Clint moved to nearly pin him and Tony down to the bed. Funny, wasn't usually like Clint to sleep in. //Sorry.// "Why do I have to stay?"

"Because that's what Dr. Blake said for you to do. So, no more arguing from either of you."

"Oh... hmpfh. Couch?"

"Are you going to stay put if I say yes?"

"Prrrrrossibly?" Tony grinned.

"Then no. Stay put. Phil," Bruce turned his attention to Phil. "Make sure he stays put. And Tony, make sure Phil stays put. Got it?"

Phil motioned down to Clint's arm and shrugged as best he could while being semi-smooshed under his Mate. "Not like I can go anywhere at the moment."

Tony pouted, but nodded. "Got it. But if Clint doesn't wake up by the time I gotta go, can I have an empty water bottle like I'm a spy?" his pout turned into a cheesy eyelash-batting grin.

"I have faith you'll be able to hold it."

Phil quirked an eyebrow. "Uh... yeah, I won't be able to. And I'd rather not use a water bottle."

Bruce rolled his eyes and just considered this good practice for dealing with pups. Even if it was still a ways off.

"I'll rescue you," Tony whispered loudly.

Phil flashed Tony a grateful grin and nodded his thanks.

"You'll both be fine. Just stay put. I'll be up to check on you later, Tony. Promise." Bruce leaned down to rest his forehead against Tony's. //And I'm right here if you get bored or need anything. I love you.//

Tony hummed, closing his eyes. //I'd kiss you if I didn't have dead rats in my mouth. Good Omens audiobooook?//

//Heh. Yes, Crowley. Your tablet's in my nightstand drawer. File's probably on it.//

Tony wiggled in glee, but oof'd again as Clint half pinned him again, dragging him and Phil close like a pair of stuffed animals. "No," he managed aloud.

Tony made a sound between a snigger and a squawk.

Phil groaned pathetically and gently dug his elbow into Clint's ribs. See how he enjoys having body parts digging into places they shouldn't be. Gads but Clint was completely zonked out and an absolute dead weight across him. "Not sure how much more I can be smashed between ya's before I pop..." he grumbled.

Clint let up a bit at the jab, blinking blearily as he sat up, hair sticking up everywhere and a little confused. //???//

Tony started giggling.

Bruce nodded to Clint before signing #They're to stay on bed rest for today. Want them to stay in here or prefer them back in you and Phil's room?#

Clint yawned hugely and motioned for Phil's attention. #Which bed for you and Tony to bed rest?#

#I just want the tablet, I'm good wherever,# Tony butted in.

#I'm comfy here, for now.# Phil signed back.

Bruce opened the drawer and pulled out the sleek tablet (quick to close the drawer because, well, they had guests. Guests who didn't need to see what they kept in that nightstand. "Here, Tony. Just lay back and rest."

"You worry too much, Brucie Boo," Tony said, fingers fumbling to flick through. “Ah yissss.”

With one more kiss to Tony's head, Bruce nodded to Phil and Clint and headed off down the stairs. He still had work to do on finding a way to help his beloved Mate feel more at ease in his own skin.

It was after Clint had been called in to the Lewis farm, to help fix a downed fence, that Tony reached his limit. Phil was napping, and he was hungry. Shouldn't be a problem to do a kitchen run for food and snacks.  Caaaarefully he slipped out of the bed and headed down, a hand to the wall to help him keep his balance.

Phil snuffled and winced, shifting on the bed to get comfortable only to find it completely empty. With a frown, he looked around the room. It took him a couple of seconds to remember where he was and why; but when he did, he frowned. Tony was supposed to be there, too. At least, Phil thought he was supposed to be. Shrugging, he carefully pushed himself up off the bed and shuffled off towards his and Clint's room to use the bathroom and pull on one of Clint's sweaters. He didn't even remember Clint leaving -- which he didn't approve of.

Cuddled into Clint's sweater, nose practically buried in the neck of it, Phil made his way back to Bruce and Tony's room to see if Tony had come back yet. Which, of course, he hadn't. Alright, fine. If Tony could be out of bed, then so could he. He felt fine, after all. He didn't see why he had to be on bedrest. Turning around, Phil made his way down the main staircase and into the living room to grab his laptop.

Tony made it to the kitchen and glared at the fridge, stove, and counters. He lifted a hand to find it shaking more than usual and sighed. Nothing cutty or cooky then. He shuffled to the fridge to poke around for some easy eats.

“Yay!” Tony cheered under his breath as he found grapes, and the charcuterie from the night before neatly put away. He wondered whom he had to thank for that. He eyed the water bottles and grabbed a shopping bag; tucking a bunch inside, he put the grapes atop the tray of cheeses, meats, and crackers. Yummy. Holding it steady against himself with one arm, he used the one with the bag of waters hung on the elbow to steady himself against the wall, starting his slow way back, when he glanced up and squeaked.

Bruce had walked in from the basement door and froze. He stared at Tony for a minute, before frowning. "What are you doing out of bed? You said you'd stay put if you had your Good Omens."

"I was, I was just getting food to take care of..." his eyes saucered, "Phil!" he finished, a surprised glare at the staircase beyond Bruce.

Phil looked up and frowned, laptop under one arm. "Tony! You're supposed to be in bed!"

Bruce glanced over his shoulder, sighing heavily. "You're both supposed to be in bed."

"I was making sure you got fed!" Tony protested before looking back at Bruce. "I was making sure he'd get fed!"

"I was on my way back up to make you both some lunch." Bruce chided, moving to take the tray and bag from Tony before looking back to Phil. "So why are you up and about?"

"I had to use the bathroom. Then figured if Tony could be up, so could I. Plus, I wanted my laptop, and I woke up alone, and I didn't know where anyone went?"

Tony pouted, leaning into the wall. "I'm sorry. You were asleep, I didn't want to disturb you," he told Phil. //I didn't know if you were too busy, I'm sorry?//

//It's alright. But you still should have said something. Unless it's something that can't be stopped, you know I'd drop everything to get you whatever you need.// Bruce put his hand on the small of Tony's back before looking up at Phil. "C'mon, both of you, back upstairs. I'll bring up some soup and sandwiches in a little bit, okay? Cream of potato and cucumber sandwiches sound good?"

Phil's face turned a soft shade of green and he shook his head. "Just soup for me, please."

"I got snacks," Tony pointed at the plate, something he was sure he could keep down. "Grapes. No blueberries. When do we get blueberries?"

"It's still too early for blueberries," answered Bruce as he nudged Tony back up the stairs, right along with Phil.

"I'll see if Clint will let me design a hothouse. Blueberries year round," Tony muttered as he made his slow way upstairs.

Phil perked up a bit at that. "Strawberries, too?"  For the last couple of days, Phil had secretly been having a craving for strawberries with brownie batter to dip them in.

"All the berries. I'll figure out how to automate it and everything," Tony promised before yawning hugely.

Bruce chuckled at the pair and followed them both back to the room. "I'm sure Clint would be completely fine with you designing a hothouse, Tony. Besides, it'd save us all some money, being able to grow our own fruits and veggies. We could almost make the house self-sufficient."

"Hey! I'm an engineer, not a farmer! Oh, can you grab my laptop? I just need the little one, pretty please?"

"It's just gardening, Tony," Phil answered as he set his laptop down on the bed and stared down at it for a minute. "I'll be right back."

"Whoa, where are you going, Phil?" Bruce stepped in front of him and held a hand up to stop him. "I'm going to get Tony his laptop, I'll grab whatever it is you need."

The tips of Phil's ears turned bright red and he shook his head. "Yeah, sorry, Bruce. Not going to happen. I haven't needed help with this in a long, long time."

The pin dropped immediately for Tony, and he just cackled.

Bruce felt his own cheeks warm as he glanced down and stepped out of the way for Phil to walk by. "Right. Sorry. Alright, Tony. Stay put. I'll be right back with your laptop and then up with soup and sandwiches."

"Yessir," Tony gave a Rimmer salute and headed toward the bed. At least now he could get some kind of work for the designs done. He had a job too.

//You're so ridiculous.// Bruce smiled as he made his way back out of the room again. //I love you. What kind of sandwich do you want?//

Tony grinned to himself as he clambered into the bed, giving up on the pouting. At least Bruce wasn't being patronizing... maybe he was just protective? It was weird. //All the veggies, some mayo, and salt and pepper?//

//Absolutely. Potato soup still okay?// Bruce made his way down the stairs and paused. //Where is your laptop?//

Tony yawned. //Yup. No onion tho. Phil's weird about some smells right now.// He curled up under the blankets, just to doze while the soup was made. //I think I left it in the great room, by the tinker models.//

Nodding, Bruce slipped into the great room, found the laptop, and made his way back up the stairs and into the bedroom. "One laptop, as ordered."

"Mmmnn," Tony pushed himself up and made grabby hands. "Coffee? Just one pot?"

"How about a small thermos to start with? I can bring it up with the food." Bruce handed over the laptop and glanced to the door as Phil made his way back in and over to the bed. "Alright, will both of you please just stay put, now?"

Tony pouted with huge eyes.

Phil slipped back into the bed, nose still buried in Clint's sweater. He tugged his laptop towards him and sighed heavily. "Still don't know why I have to stay in bed, though."

"Because the last thing any of us want is for you to fully develop pre-eclampsia." Turning to Tony, Bruce quirked an eyebrow. "Tony, you're in charge of making sure he stays put this time."

Tony frowned. He hadn't known about that. Busy hands shakily opened the laptop, and he quickly slipped into the world of research. "Got it." His brow furrowed as his eyes darted across what he read, though he squinted at how everything was a little off kilter. He could work through that, though. Did it during his second PhD, anyway.

Phil huffed and rolled his eyes. He slipped down against the pillows, opened his own laptop, and grumbled under his breath. "Not exactly going out looking for a fight or anything...."

Sighing, Bruce shook his head. "I'm going to make lunch. I'll be back up shortly." //Tony, when I come back up, I'd like to check you over a bit. See how your concussion is coming along.//

//Yeah yeah, I'm stellar,// was the distracted reply, eyes already laboring over information on what might make someone develop pre-eclampsia, and how to avoid it altogether, if possible.

Phil sighed and turned his head to see what Tony was working on. "Tony..." he whined when he saw the site. "Not you too."

He looked up, apologetic. "Just wanna make sure I know what's up, okay?”

"Even though I'm fine?" Phil buried himself into Clint's sweater even more.

"I know you'd hate ending up on full bed rest, though." Tony shuddered. "So, y'know. We just find the loopholes you need to keep you and those pups healthy while you do your normal stuff. Sound fair?" There was real worry hiding in his eyes.

"I guess..." His voice was muffled and soft. Phil turned his eyes back to his laptop and slowly started scrolling down library resources websites. Maybe he could look into getting some new writing programs for the computers. There were a few highschoolers interested in writing, and it might be nice for them to have them.

By the time Bruce brought up the food, Tony learned most of what he could, and had to shut the laptop, putting his hands over his aching eyes.

"Alright, one mug of soup for Phil," Bruce set the mug down on the nightstand next to him and moved back to Tony. "One mug for you and one sandwich with veggies, no onion, but with salt and pepper. Think I got it... Tony? You okay?"

"Shhhhhhhh" he flapped a hand at him.

Frowning, Bruce settled himself on the side of the bed and reached out to gently touch Tony's head. "I think that's enough computer time for you, now."

Beside him, Phil also frowned as he sipped his soup. It was good soup... maybe he could convince Bruce for a full bowl of it later. With cheese and bacon and those little green onion things. "You okay, Tony?" he asked softly, concerned.

#Migraine#, he finger-spelled before putting the cool of his hands back over his eyes.

//Does talking like this hurt or help?// Bruce did his best to keep even his mind voice quiet and gentle. He looked to Phil and signed, #I'm going to get him some water and a couple ice packs#.

//Mmnnn... not sure. Want ice and a tranq dart.//

//Going to get ice packs right now.// Bruce answered, sending comfort Tony's way.

Phil set his own laptop and mug of soup aside and moved to press in against Tony's side. He lifted his hand to gently pet his best friend's hair. "This okay?"

Tony didn't nod, but scooted closer to tuck up under Phil's chin and wrapped an arm around him. He needed best friend comfort cuddles. He was pretty sure Bruce wasn't going to bring him a tranquilizer anyway. "Tired," he whispered. "Hurt."

"Shhh... just stay still. Bruce'll be back in a minute." Phil answered back, just as quiet.

Just then, as if summoned, Bruce stepped back into the room and nodded at Phil. //Tony? Brought the ice packs. Lay back down.//

Tony shifted to lie down, but used Phil's thigh for a pillow. This had two functions. One, he'd know if Phil was going to wander off. Two, Phil knew just the right way to help him with study-migraine, and Bruce didn't. His Alpha had to get back to working as soon as he could, anyhow. Tony didn't need to stick to a whole day of bedrest.  Probably.

Bruce held out the ice packs to Phil. He took them both, put one under Tony's head, the other on his forehead, just barely covering his eyes.

//Rest, Tony. I won't be far if you need anything.//

//Thanks, love you.// Tony immediately began to unsquinch.

It only took moments for him to fall to sleep. He was really good at using sleep to escape hurting, when working wouldn't cut it.

TBC

Chapter Text

Tony was pacing the yard, lost in thought. He was feeling better now, if hungry; more himself and less shaky. He lifted his phone to his ear. "Cmon..." and sighed defeatedly when he got sent to voice-mail only halfway through the first ring.

He began speaking quickly. "Hello, Mamma. I'm sorry to have missed you again. Things must be really busy for your charities, huh? I have news. Well, a few things, but I really need to tell you some of this in person. The others, the others I can tell you on the phone... if we could just manage to connect. I guess the only-" -BEEP- he cut himself off at the beep, sighed, and hit redial.

"Hi, Mamma - Antonio again, if I didn't say before. Your answer phone must be pretty full to cut me off [so quick]?" Without realising, Tony was starting to ramble faster, start slipping into his first language, the Italian his mother spoke to him in exclusively when he was small. "I don't think I'm [rambling too much.] Not that I don't have a whole lot I want to talk about, I... [just... can't.] I really [wish you weren't so] busy, Mamma. You do so much for people. [I wanna do that kind of thing someda-]" Another -BEEP-, and Tony growled in frustration, tugging at his own hair with one hand as he hit redial, agitated.

"[Sorry, Mamma. Antonio again. I promise this is the last one. I'm sure there's plenty of other people who better deserve your time. I'm just saying a whole lot of nothing, anyway. Mamma... I'm fairly certain I can't come home for the Summer Gala, or my birthday before that. I know how important the Gala is, but this is honestly more important. Call me and I'll explain. Love-]" -BEEP- "[....you....]"

Tony sighed and looked down at the screen before growling in furious hurt, hauling back, and throwing the damnable device as far away as he could, before dropping to his knees and hugging himself with one arm, his left hand pulling at his hair to try and distract and soothe his roiling emotions.

He stayed there, rocking himself, nearly until dusk hit. Snarling at himself about being stupid and emotional about something that wasn’t even out of the ordinary, he shoved himself to his feet and walked to the edge of the property to grab his phone. It shouldn't be too hard to fix. Shoving the cracked thing into his jacket pocket, along with trembling hands, he simply kept walking. Kept going until he was in town, through the doors, and sat at the end of the bartop farthest from anyone.

He was long overdue for some... liquid therapy. He raised a hand. “A bottle of scotch,” he said; before finishing in a mutter, “sto morendo di fame....”

Despite it being the middle of the week, Barney found himself shuffling through the door of the only bar in town an hour after sundown. It'd been a long, frustrating day and all he wanted was to have a couple of beers, maybe a shot of whiskey, before he went home and had to be around more yelling and demands. At least those he could send to their room if they got too bad. Clients tended to frown on that.

His eyes adjusted to the dim light quickly, and he scanned the bar purely out of habit. At least, until he saw Tony sitting at the far end all on his lonesome. That... that was new. Frowning, he made his way over, shrugged his beat up leather coat off, and sat himself down on the stool beside the younger vampire.

Tony downed the latest glass before pouring himself more, and scented familiar Beta. Great. Fan-fucken-tastic. He gave a subvocal growl and refused to say hello to Clint’s brother.

Barney rolled his neck and shoulders, ignoring Tony for the time being. He motioned for the bartender while rubbing the back of his neck, ordered a bottle of Becks and nodded his thanks. He glanced out the corner of his eye to watch Tony, then took a long pull from the bottle. The kid had ‘piss off and die’ vibes like he hadn't seen in a long time.

Tony wasn't socially drinking, not even remotely. He narrowed his gaze at the rack of bottles behind the bar, catching sight of his reflection in the mirror behind them, and decided, fuck it. He downed the top shelf scotch left in his glass, and poured himself another - ignoring the Beta beside him.

One thing posers forgot, but real drinkers never did, was that the primary existence of alcohol was to drown memory cells. To turn them off. Bruce would probably tell him the cells weren't specifically targeted, but the Alpha wasn't here, was he? He was spending another over-nighter at the city hospital for some dumb reason; saving future lives, or something. Whatever.

"You plannin' to save any of that for the rest of us?" Barney finally asked around the mouth of his beer. He kept his eyes straight ahead and his body language in as nonchalant and nonthreatening a pose as he could manage.

Tony ground his jaw, slid the filled glass over to Barney, and necked it from the bottle. Hey. He paid for it whole sale, who gave a fuck.

With one brow raised, Barney caught the glass, tipped it back, and set it upside down on the counter top. "What's got your Calvins in a twist?"

Tony muttered under his breath, "[Didn't come here for the scintillating conversation,]" and continued to glare in the middle distance.

Barney blinked a couple of times, then waved the bartender back over. He slipped a hundred dollar bill over, and nodded to one of the top shelf bottles of whisky. Brand new. Hadn't been opened yet. "Yeah, I don't speak... uh... Spanish? What was that? Hell, I dunno. I don't speak it. Had a hard enough time with French when I was over there." He paused as the bottle was set in front of him. "Whatever it was you just said though, didn't sound real nice. So, again. What's got your Calvins in a twist?"

Tony worked his tongue in his mouth, taking a moment switching from Italian to English. "Does it look like I'm here for conversation."

"No..." Barney drawled, pouring himself a shot. "But this is the only bar in town, and I'd hate for you to burn it down with that death ray glare you got going on."

"I used to think a glare could do that, but it can't. Leave me to my drink, and I'll leave you to yours," Tony half snarled, necking back a bit more scotch. The problem of being well acquainted with alcohol, was it took too much to shut down his overactive mind properly.

Barney raised his hands in mock surrender. Something was definitely up with the kid. Sure, Barney didn't know him real well, but he knew enough to know this wasn't exactly a normal mood for him. "Y'know, it just hit me - you're the same age my kid brother was when he died, ain'tcha?"

"Dunno, maybe. Whatever," Tony groused. Maybe if he answered Barney he'd go away and let him stew. He didn't know Barney was a different sort of Barton altogether.

"Ya look like ya could be. How old are ya? Twenty-three? Twenty-four? Not as old as ya try to make yourself look, right?"

He would be twenty-three in a couple months, not that it mattered. He didn't like being rumbled for his anchor-beard helping him not look like a kid tho. He just gave Barney the stink-eye in reply.

Barney gave a knowing hum and nodded before taking another shot. He sat quiet for a moment, then started up again. "Y'know, the one thing I never could forgive myself for was not bein' able to help my brother when he needed it. Our pop was an angry, drunken S.O.B. and we were fair game when he'd get back from the saloon. Clint was practically an open target. Did the best I could to keep him outta the way of the old man's fist, but shit. I was a scrawny little shit that got thrown around too." Barney gave a self deprecating laugh, took another sip of his drink and grimaced. "I spent years, decades, hell a century, hatin' the fact that I couldn't be there to help Clint when he needed me. He was still just a kid when he died, just like you, I reckon."

Fuck. Barney was a chatterer. "Circus, then companion. He did fine." Tony rubbed his hand over his slow beating heart, and the scar there, without thinking.

"Yeah, sure he did. Doesn't change the fact I shoulda been there to protect him all the while." Barney shook his head and glanced at Tony, catching sight of the hand rubbing over his heart. "I always told myself, if I ever had a chance to make things right, I'd do it."

"You're here now. Probably helped out at the party after my fucked up idea, anyway," unlike me. Tony necked back a few swallows and continued to glare at his bottle-broken reflection.

Barney waved him off. "Hell, Clint don't need me anymore. He's all grown up, got a Mate, pups on the way. Like you said, he did fine, an' I'm real proud of him. He ain't the one that needs a shoulder to lean on, anymore."

"You've got a Mate ‘n pups too," Tony surmised. He could, too... he could sire... he just... ugh. Nope. Bottle to lips, swallow, back to the bartop.

"Y'mean Simone?" Barney asked, glancing out the corner of his eye again. "We're not mated. Married, sure, we got hitched a few years ago, but we didn't Bond or nothin'."

Ok, now that caught his full attention. Tony half turned to look at him like he was an idiot. "Why the fuck not?"

Barney shrugged. "I dunno. Figured it wouldn't be fair to her. Shit, I'm a hella old hick that shoulda been left ta the badgers... wait, don't think France has badgers... do they have badgers? Weasels? Are they carnivores?" He thought for a second then shook his head, waving that thought off. "Whatever, nevermind, point is. She deserves so much better than bein' Bonded to my sorry ass for all eternity. Literally."

Tony parsed through that and waved his hand as though shooing a fly. "Wait wait wait. Eternity? She's human."

"Yeah... exactly. I don't trust myself to Bond with her and not turn her in the process. I have a hard enough time when I gotta get a little recharge, y'know?"

"I really don't." With that, Tony turned away back to his drink. "That’s stupid. You love her, you guys have kids. You have everything."

Barney frowned as he stared Tony down. He had a feeling he was teetering on finding out what was bothering the kid, but he had to move carefully. Damn kid was like a cornered, skittish animal. Seemed wrong. "What's any of that got to do with Bonding?"

"You Bond if you love someone. Can't live without em. Bruce and I bonded without talking about it, we just needed each other, I guess." Tony shook his head. Took a drink. "Least you have the structure. Everything's right. I can't imagine Simone'd say no. People don't stick around if they don't want you." Another pull. A grimace. “At least for something.”

"Bondin' ain't for everybody, Tony. Hell, those two boys of ours? They're not mine. Simone had only been livin' with their father when she had 'em. They didn't get married or Mate or Bond or nothin'; an' at the time, they thought they were crazy 'bout each other." Barney drew in a deep breath, took one more swig of whiskey and frowned. "Sometimes it ain't up to the person whether they stay or go. Believe me."

Tony took several swallows at that, and set the nearly-empty bottle on the table. "Welp. Guess I was right then. Nothing fucken matters." He dropped his forehead to the sticky counter and sighed.

"Hey, I didn't say that." Barney shoved both bottles away and finally turned to fully face Tony. He carefully set a solid hand down on the young man's shoulder. "What's this all about, kid, Huh?"

Tony turned his head and looked up at the older vampire with one empty eye. "Nothin’. Long’s I keep up, somehow."

"Uh... huh..." Barney frowned. "Y'know what? C'mon, kid. Simone's probably got supper ready an' she always makes enough to feed a small 3rd world country." Not giving him much of a choice, Barney tugged Tony up to stand and slung an arm around his shoulders.

"M'not drunk enough yet," Tony tried to reach for the bottles.

"An' you're not gonna get drunk enough." Barney let go long enough to shrug his jacket back on before tugging Tony's arm. "Besides, it wasn't a request." He used his best and most stern Dad Voice he could muster. Since he didn't have a natural born Alpha presence, the infamous Dad Voice would have to be enough.

Tony immediately, instinctively, brought his shoulders up and ducked his head. "Yessir."

Arm still slung across Tony's shoulder, Barney led them out of the bar and down the street, off towards his and Simone's home. He'd go back to pick the truck up later. As they walked, he quickly thumbed a text to Clint letting him know where Tony was.

[ Found Ton @ bar. Hes with me. brng him hme 1ce S gets done fedeing him. ]

[Bitty Bro: Thanks. Phil said he disappearance. Take care of the pup. ]

Tony's buzz was settling in properly as he stumbled along with Barney, the movement bringing the alcohol more swiftly through his system.

Barney tucked his phone back into his pocket before catching Tony as he stumbled. "Easy kiddo. Bet you're a bit more drunk than ya thought you were."

"Still upright," he murmured as he tripped over his feet. “Too sober.”

"Won't be upright for long," Barney mumbled under his breath as he helped him up the front steps and in through the door. "Babe! We got company! Chain the monsters in their closets where they belong."

"Daddyyyyyy!!!!!!" Small footsteps came thumping down the stairs.

"I'll put another plate down, hope manwich is okay!"

Barney leaned Tony up against the wall and pointed to the shoes. "House rules." He bent down to untie his work boots and barely had time to stand before he was attacked by a small spider monkey disguised as a child.

Tony kicked off his battered sneakers and looked up at the two of them, his eyes caught somewhere between impossibly young, and far far too old.

Laughing, Barney kissed Liza's head, gave her a quick squeeze, and turned to push her at Tony. "Here, give Uncle Tony some love while I go talk to your mama."

"Ngk!" Tony was startled to have a three year old shoved into his arms, automatically holding her carefully, eyes wide. "Hey kiddo," his grin was a little shaky.

Barney glanced back over his shoulder as he made his way to the kitchen, and couldn't help smiling as Liza did exactly as she was told. Little pudgy arms wrapped tight around Tony's neck as she sloppily kissed his cheek, before she began rattling at him as only a 3 year old could.

Content that Tony would be occupied, he made his way into the kitchen and leaned against the counter. "So. I have a wayward Omega Attendant out in our entryway, right? Found the kid sitting alone at the bar. Wouldn't tell me what was going on, so brought him here so you can work your voodoo priestess ways on him and make him talk."

"Tony's self-destructing, again?" Simone frowned, a bit sad. "Any idea what's got him down?" She asked, putting together plates of big gooey messy burgers. "Your call, like yours, or mine and the kids?"

"Mine. Definitely like mine," Barney sighed and ran a hand down his face in tired aggravation. "'Cording to Clint, Tony ain't fond of keeping himself rightly fed."

"He'll gag. I don't know if it's the taste or what, but he told me a couple weeks ago it makes him feel sick," she said quietly, putting some extra of the sloppy joes into the bowl set aside to mix blood from the butcher into.

Moving to the fridge for a bottle of water, Barney dropped a light kiss to the top of her head then leaned against the counter. "Mix it in with a bottle of liquor, an' that kid'll slurp it right on down."

She set aside the last kid plate and went to pull the mac-n-cheese from the oven. "I'm not sure that's wise. You didn't tell me if you found out what set him down."

"I have no idea, wouldn't tell me. S'why I brought him to you."

She tisked, setting the kids and her plate on the table, then mixing blood into the separated bit and making a few for the boys. "Maybe he just needs something a little more normal? He's pretty dysphoric, any way you look at it."

Barney shoved away from the counter and peeked back out into the entry. "Maybe...." He watched Tony and Liza for a few seconds. "He asked me why you an' me didn't Bond."

Tony was enamoured with the little girl, easily following along with her chatter and treating her like the most interesting engineer he had ever met, still leaning on the wall in the entryway and cuddling her without complaint.

Simone blinked. "Huh. I guess it just never came up, we've never talked about it, really." She looked up at him as she moved to set the doctored plates down. "I just figured you wouldn't want that."

Barney scoffed. "It was never somethin' I gave much of any thought to, at any time." He pulled the butter from the fridge and set it and the small basket of rolls on the table.

Simone nodded and smiled softly. She went for the flatware, a serving spoon, and some napkins. "I wouldn't be adverse," she murmured to herself as she did so.

Barney tripped over his own two feet at that. Eyes wide, he blinked at her like a deer caught in the headlights. "Huh?"

Simone swallowed and looked up, gave him the fondest of smiles. "Once you've thought about it, let me know what you think; but now isn't the time. Go get our truant pups, hm?"

It took a full five seconds before Barney could shake himself out of his mildly shocked confusion. Clearing his throat, he nodded. "Right. Yeah. K." He moved out of the kitchen and scooted by Tony. "Go ahead an' take her into the kitchen for me, will ya? Then sit down and eat something." He turned to start halfway up the stairs to call for the boys.

"Sure," Tony replied, as Liza cheered and pointed the way, telling him he could sit by her. She pointed to her spot with the booster seat and, focused on the child as he settled her down, he didn't notice Simone switching plates so he had the right one in front of him.

A few moments later, Barney made his way back into the kitchen, Jamal hanging off his neck and Charlie under one arm. "Mama, I believe these two ruffians belong to you."

"Excellent! Sit, sit, pass your plates to me if you want baked mac." Simone chuckled as she took her seat, taking the plate her wobbly three year old was already trying to hand her.

Barney dropped the boys each into their respective seats before he slid into his own. Looking to Tony, he nodded to the sloppy Joe. "Go on an' dig in, Tony. Told ya there was plenty to go around."

Tony just seemed a bit overwhelmed, looking among the children as they chattered and told tall tales. He had never, in his LIFE, been in the presence of such harmonious chaos.

"Give me your plate, hon, this is my memaw's mac n cheese, you're gonna wanna try some," Simone encouraged and Tony silently handed her his plate.

Barney hid a small smile as Tony did as he was told, almost like he was in a daze. If nothing else, at least Tony would get some fresh blood into his system. Maybe, if they were lucky, they could get two sandwiches into Tony and Barney could take him home feeling a little better about the young vampire.

Simone gave Tony a warm smile. "Sip your water and eat slow, hon. You'll not overwhelm your tum that way."

"Um. Kay." Tony nodded and did as he was told, not sure what was going on.

He didn't mean to be ungrateful, but on the other hand, he'd learned not to eat anything that wasn't light in colour, if he wanted to avoid getting ill. He sipped at his water and ate only the mac n cheese, leaving the sloppy Joe untouched and hoping he didn't offend Simone. She only gave him a sweet smile and patted his hand as the kids all ran off upstairs to play before bed.

"I'm sorry for imposing," Tony started.

"You ain't imposing a bit," Simone said. "You are always welcome here."

Tony looked down and pinked slightly.

Barney stood to gather up the kids’ plates, grab another sandwich for himself, and sat back down at the table. "Sides, I invited you. Not sure how that's imposing."

"It wasn't planned, though."

"Planned nothing. I always make too much anyhow. Comes from working in kitchens while I got my degree," she teased. "Tony... how are ya feelin? Did it help, coming here?"

"I... yeah. A little. Liza could talk the black off of Anish Kapoor."

Barney laughed around his bite of sloppy Joe and wiped at his mouth with the back of his hand (really old habits... never really die apparently). "Man, I dunno where she gets that from."

Simone picked up Charlie's balled up napkin and threw it at her husband.

Tony found himself almost laughing, mouth twitching in a smile. "Can I kidnap her?" He asked without thinking. "Er... I mean," once his brain caught up to his mouth, "she would be awesome in teleconferences. I'll pay!"

Barney dodged the napkin but picked up his own to at least wipe his hands on. He'd simply wipe his hands on his pants while working, but not at home. At Tony's stutter, Barney looked up at Simone bright-eyed. "Hear that, babe? We can sell the kids to Tony! Hell, come bath time, I'll happily give them away to you if you still want 'em!"

"You are a menace, lover boy," Simone chided before turning her attention to Tony. "And you are ridiculous, dear," she smiled. "I do need to confess something though."

"...uh oh....."

With a small shrug, Barney went back to his sandwich. He had a feeling he knew exactly what Simone was going to tell Tony. He just hoped the kid didn't get freaked or anything.

"No, no," Simone patted his hand. "Nothing bad, I think. Just. As a Beta, I've always thrown myself into caring for others, but you have grabbed onto my instincts in a way no others have. Tony, sweet little Omega, will you let me be your Beta?"

Tony, literally, stopped breathing to stare at her in shock.

Setting his sandwich down, Barney sipped at his own glass of water, patiently waiting to hear what Tony's answer would be.

"I... I... you know I'm not a real-"

"Nonsense, you are as real as the nose on your face, hon. Please. Let me look after you?"

"I... well you..." Tony crumpled.

Simone was there in half a moment, wrapping her arms around him and letting him cry into her stomach. "I gotcha, hon. You're okay."

Barney moved to rest a hand on Tony's shoulder. A comforting touch, just there to supply warmth and support. "You're alright, kiddo. You're gonna be okay. Promise."

Cautiously, Tony wrapped his arms around Simone’s waist, as she soothed her fingers through his hair with one hand, and held him close with the other; she curled over him protectively. "How... how long?" He asked through choked sobs.

"Whaddaya mean, 'how long'? How long we gonna take care of you?" Barney asked, looking up to Simone in confusion.

"Til..." his voice was small, and he hid his face against her, Simone holding him close as only a mother Beta could. "Til you're done with me...?"

Simone let out a small whimper, curling tighter over him. Who hurt this precious young man?

Even Barney felt his heart break over those words. This poor kid. "Hey, Tony... that's not how this works. Not ever, okay? You're an important part of Clint's pack, but you and Bruce both deserve to have people watchin' your backs and there for ya's when you need 'em."

"I.. I really don’t-"

"You really DO. You are a precious person, Tony. Let me look out for you. Let us both look out for you and your mate. Barney will talk to him soon, I'm sure. Regardless of what he says, though, I'm here for you. Long as I breathe, dearling. Count yourself adopted."

Tony whimpered and wept quietly.

"Bruce at home waitin' for ya?" Barney asked softly, rubbing his hand up and down Tony's back.

Tony shook his head as Simone carded her dark fingers through his much darker curls. "He’s doing ... something at the hospital."

"Alright. You're gonna stay here tonight, then. No arguing about it. I'll let Clint know so Phil doesn't worry 'bout ya."

Tony pulled back, scrubbing at his eyes, still tipsy and embarrassed. "No, I'm fine. It's fine. I don't wanna-"

"If you say 'intrude' again, I'm giving you a noogie," Simone teased softly, pushing his hair back from his face. "Let yourself be you, okay? Stop trying to be two people. It's tearing you apart, hon, and that's no good. Not with whatever else is weighing you down."

Barney stepped away to let Simone comfort Tony as best she could. She'd take care of him, maybe even get him to open up a bit. Digging his phone from his pocket, he once again texted his brother.

[ Tony's gonna stay here tonite. Will explain later. He's fine. Didn't want U n Phil to worry bout him. ]

[Bitty Bro: you sure? He's usually with us when Bruce is out, nowadays. ]

[ Posative. Simone beta'dopted him. So ]

The reply wasn't as quick as the last. [Bitty Bro: he needs that, doesn't he. ]

[Bitty Bro: we can't give him that. I hope it helps him feeling better in his skin ]

[Bitty Bro: we owe you guys. ]

[ Just looking out for fam. Will bring him home tommarow. ]

[ To marrow ]

[ Tomarrow.... fuck it whatever it is ]

[Bitty Bro: Tomorrow. Thank you. We have been very worried. Maybe you and Simone can help him where we have not been able to. ]

[Bitty Bro: I half grow up in a library. English is still impossible. ]

"Least one of us got some kind of an education," Barney mumbled to himself, shaking his head.

[ Heres hoping. Let you kno when were on our way back. ]

[Bitty Bro: thank you for looking out for him. Phil has known him since they are 12 and 18. I think he feel responsible. ]

[ Looking out for fam. He'll be OK ]

[Bitty Bro: I trust you. ]

Meanwhile, Simone was simply soothing him. She remembered, from late night conversations long ago, that trauma took time to be recognized and healed. There was no way on Goddess’ green earth this boy wasn't traumatised though. "C'mon, hon. Let me help you wash your face and get you into some pyjamas. You've had a hella day."

Tony sniffled, worn out and simply a bundle of woe, so desperate for someone to care about him differently than a friend, or helper... Omega Attendant, a lovely name, but just a fancy way of saying Beta, really.

Betas like Natasha, before her surgery, before knowing it was possible to change, would probably love it. Omega who could act like a Beta without penalty. It only fit him inside out and jammed ill-fitting into the corners. All these Beta instincts that itched and pulled and made him desperate to please, to be needed, to be wanted, to help. But he still wanted most desperately to be wanted, to be cared for, even coddled. Wasn't that the real kicker. Even when he was recovering from a concussion, he couldn't suppress the Beta and allow himself to be... himself.

But this was something beyond that. Almost beyond gender. Beyond... Simone was nearly old enough to be his mom, and her hug felt like the ones he had gotten from his own before he had presented, when he was still young enough she could defy his father and coddle him. After he presented, the coddling shifted to Uncle Edwin and Anya* Ana; but Mamma was still kinder than Father, who only seemed to see him for his cleverness, and berate him for failing to be an Alpha like every Stark had been for several generations.

And now... it was only ten years sInce he presented Beta... he would never dare coming out to his family about his desperation and Omega feelings. Yet, it had become more and more difficult to get to talk to his Mamma over the past few years... outside events and Galas. Her voice-mail came on so quickly, he didn't know if it was a declined call or a nearly full mailbox, but it still hurt. He hadn't been able to speak to her since before he ... turned. ...Died.... and he wondered, now, if it would have mattered at all. Dead then. Dead soon. Dying and lonely.

Enter the Barton family... Patriarch? Elder? He still wasn't sure how he had gotten here from the bar; surrounded by children and an utter lack of... expectation to be any gender at all.

It was no wonder he began to break when Simone asked to pledge herself. He felt so adrift, so stupidly needy, and her hug was so very warm and maternal, and something he hadn't realized his soul was crying for.

Sometimes a person just needs a mom....

He made no protest, silent and dazed, as she brought him upstairs, helped him change, washed his face as though he was her own child, upset by the unfairness of life. He choked on another sob, trying not to cry and make a mess of her efforts. As long as she breathed... but she was human. He wasn't. Even in these moments as she gave him the care he didn't know he needed, care only an Omega’s Beta could; he felt broken and wrong and a burden. Every one deserved better than the mess he was.

Phil.

Bruce.

Everyone.

He didn't know how to stop failing.

Couldn’t even vampire right.

Simone shushed and cared for him as she would her children after a nightmare, for that was how he seemed to be acting. Barney's extra pyjamas were huge on Tony, and the young vampire swam in them. He didn't seem able to really react to anything. She wouldn't be surprised if he disassociated a bit, with how riotous he seemed to be feeling, and who knew how long he had been holding back.

She rolled up the legs and sleeves, and helped him into the middle of the bed, kissing his forehead. "I promise you will get through this," she said, sitting beside him and stroking her fingers through his hair, singing a lullaby soft and low. Barney could get the kids to bed, if they hadn't already fallen asleep all over their room.

Chapter Text

It has been a couple of weeks since Phil was off bedrest, and on his new modified diet of low salt and low stress. The nice thing about a sleepy town, especially during the week when there was no chance of rowdy visitors, was that it was a relatively easy rule to follow.

It was a Wednesday, late afternoon, when an unfamiliar man entered the library. That wasn't too strange, Tony hadn't been lying when he had told Mrs Coulson that people came from surrounding communities to use it sometimes.

The man was a bit thin, blond, wore glasses and a sharp grey suit, and had a smarmy and vaguely predatory air about him as he started perusing the shelves.

Phil didn't pay the man too much attention, there were other things he needed to focus on. Like trying to make sure things were in order for when he went on his paternity leave. Or sneaking mini Reese's cups when he hoped thought no one was looking. He might have had a small stash of goodies hidden in his desk drawers down in his office, though, it was getting a bit more tiresome to go up and down those stairs with each passing day.

Still, though, Phil hummed to himself, gathered up a small stack of books to be reshelved and made his way off to the same area the newcomer was browsing through. It really, truly, felt so nice to be back in his beloved library.

Steel colored eyes regarded the librarian as the newcomer continued to browse. Slowly, he slid closer as the Omega worked, the spicy-sweet scent of pregnant and Bonded Omega seemed to be a lovely challenge. "Hi there, beautiful."

Phil, still lost in his own thoughts and his list of tasks for the day, didn't even so much as acknowledge the new voice. He assumed the newcomer was talking on their phone, or, if they were like so many others that had come into the library before, were talking to a book they had been long searching for and finally just found. Gads knew Phil himself had done that a number of times in the past.

"What's a cute little snack like you doing working in your state. You should be taken care of properly, not lugging books around," the man said, reaching to take the books from Phil’s hands.

Phil startled, instinctively turned to pull the books away from the stranger and held them closer to his chest. He stared for a moment before looking down at the four books he held. They weren't even the big leather bound tomes, just a few small paperbacks that barely weighed much of anything.

"Uhm... s-sorry. Can I help you find something?" He asked just a little uneasily.

The man put a hand on the small of Phil's back and gave him a smile. He probably thought it was warm and inviting. It wasn't. "Oh, just browsing. Such a quaint little place in a quaint little town. I'm Justin. Mostly passing through, though that could be subject to change, if a cutie like you would be so sweet as to join me for an early supper? I'm sure you must know the most delectable places...?" He raised an eyebrow, obviously searching for a name.

Even more uneasy than just a few seconds earlier, Phil scanned the library, praying he'd find someone familiar in close proximity. Clint was at work and Phil wasn't about to interrupt him. It was spring after all, lots of baby animals to be taken care of and such. Swallowing thickly, Phil shook his head and took three steps back and away from this Justin guy. "The Diner on the other side of town is about the only place to eat."

"Good thing I have my Bugatti with me then, hmm? Wouldn't want a delicate creature like you having to walk all that way." He ignored the retreat and stepped in close again.

Another step back and Phil suddenly found himself nearly in a corner. Way to go, Coulson. He shook his head and tried hard to keep his unease and growing fear from showing on his face or in his scent. "I'm not hungry. Plus, my Mate brings me lunch. So... thank you, but I'm not interested."

"Your mate brings you lunch, but makes you work? Tsk tsk tsk," Justin shook his head. "Shameful."

Phil shook his head again. "I'm... I'm really not interested, so, please. Let me get back to my work."

The man frowned, clearly not used to rejection. "An Omega’s place is at home, you shouldn't be all uppity talking to your betters like that."

Despite his best efforts not to cower and shrink in on himself, Phil still did exactly that. Mostly to try and protect his softly distended tummy; though partly out of the age-old fear and wariness that came from having had to live with his brother and father.

A small whimper slipped out of him against his will as his eyes darted to and fro. "Y-you need to leave now. If you're not going to check out a book, you need to leave."

Justin seemed about to make an imperious reply, when he was scruffed like an unruly pup by the large hand of a towering Alpha behind him.

"Out."

Justin sputtered then went silent as he was given a little shake, continuing to be treated like an errant pup.

The usually mild-mannered doctor’s tone was quiet as always, but there was something feral in his stormy gaze as he shifted to grip the collar of an expensive looking suit coat, and hauled the offending Alpha single-handedly to the doors. The library lights flickered as lightning struck nearby without causing damage -- unearthly and silent -- from the clear sky.

Justin protested and threatened to sue as he was unceremoniously tossed out, sputtering as he sprawled on the sidewalk.

"Leave town," was all he was told before the door was firmly shut with him on the outside. The doctor made his way back to check on his patient.

As soon as the man was hauled away from him, Phil dropped the books he'd been holding protectively and turned to hurry into hiding; somewhere, anywhere, he didn't care as long as it was somewhere safe and hidden, where he could make himself as small as possible and hyperventilate in peace. He felt himself shaking and couldn't get the lecherous look Justin had on his face out of his head.

He wanted to be sick and take a thousand showers.

Possibly do both at the same time.

It wasn't difficult for a Wolf to follow the scent, now shifted to panic burning sourly in his nose. The doctor stopped a polite distance, careful not to cause more distress. He knew he was large, and that his strange Alpha...Something scent would not help in the least - not with Phil out of his head as he was. He spoke gently, low. "You're safe, Mr. Coulson. May I call someone for you?"

Phil tried to wiggle himself further into the dark space he’d found. His knees were pulled up as close as he could get them, head down and arms blocking out any sights around him. He felt bile rising up in the back of his throat. The library was his safe place, it always had been -- ever since he was young. It had always been a place he'd felt safe in.

Now...? Now it felt....

Whining, Phil barely had time to move before his lunch -- which Clint hadn't actually brought for him, he'd brought with him that morning when he'd left for work -- finally made a reappearance.

The doctor remained silent and stepped back. It wouldn't be good for the Omega or his pups for him to remain distressed too long. Moving just out of sight, but not his excellent hearing, he exchanged a few texts with his head nurse, asking for emergency contact information. As luck would have it (he smiled slightly to himself, it couldn't be luck alone) she told him she would call his Omega Attendant to come immediately. He thanked her, and leaned against the wall nearby to wait while he kept guard. He was unaware, but for a small chill feeling, of the ghosts who shared the watch.

Embarrassed and ashamed of himself for sicking up all over the floor like some pup, Phil felt the tears roll down in cheeks in hot streaks. He'd have to clean the mess up, but what if that other Alpha were still lurking around out there, waiting for him? Worse, what if that Alpha was looking for him? A new wave of fear and panic washed over him.

His office.

If he could get downstairs to his office and lock the door, he'd be safe. Moving as fast as he could, given his current state, Phil pushed himself up onto shaky legs and moved the few feet to the basement door. Yeah, he'd be safe in his office. That was where he needed to be.

"Let me help you downstairs, Mr. Coulson," the doctor said, stepping closer. "No harm will come to you. Nurse Barton has called your Attendant, he will be here shortly."

"Oh, dear sweetie," Grace appeared beside Phil. She gently ran her hand down his back and tsk'd when he shied away both from her invisible touch and Dr. Blake's physical one. The door to the basement opened for them. "Georg? Make sure there's a blanket down there for him. Poor thing."

Phil ducked his head and drew his shoulders up to his ears when Dr. Blake offered to help. His library, his beautiful safe place; twice now, he'd been the cause of that safety being shattered. First the Alpha fight that broke out during his and Clint's bonding party, now the random Alpha stranger who would have done God knew what if someone hadn't stepped up to toss the Alpha out on his ear.

All because of him.

His fault.

The safety of his beloved library was ruined because of him.

Always his fault.

"Alright. Alright sir," the doctor soothed, setting his cane against the wall. "How about I slide past you and go down the steps first? I'm worried about you taking a spill. No touching. I'll even not watch you, just be something to keep you safe, sir."

Arms wrapped around himself as best as possible, Phil finally glanced up then away again, but nodded. Just Dr. Blake. Right, Phil knew him. He was good. He could be trusted. Still, even knowing that, Phil was shaken and scared

"Thank you, sir." Donald kept his voice calm and steady. He was careful of his bulk as he limped past Phil and took a few steps down, using the rail to steady his bum leg. He listened as Phil took the first step, and began to match him step for step, so it wouldn’t seem like he was waiting to trap him. "There we go, sir," he said, stepping downward, one foot after another, until Phil reached the floor. He shifted to keep the way clear for the Omega.

Eyes darting around the staircase, then the basement, Phil made his way down and darted into his office. Now in the only place he could still call safe, Phil shut and locked the door before turning towards his desk. A soft, wool blanket lay folded on his chair, one he didn't recognize but didn't question; he just pulled it around and over him, then moved to wiggle himself under his desk.

Donald sighed, feeling badly for him. He made his slow way back up the steps, grabbed his cane, then went to look for something to clean up the sick. He was surprised to see a bucket and things already nearby, and was unsure they had been there before. "Magic does as she will," he murmured himself as he set to cleaning up.

The door to the library all but blew open, slamming against the wall. Carrying a bundle of leather in his arms, the attendant, Tony, rushed in. He was pale, dishevelled, covered in marks of soot and grease, an incongruous strip of duct tape on one arm. He was already talking.

"Thanks Ma, I'll take care of him. You! Doctor!" He nodded as he saw him. "Thanks for the rescue and call. Make sure the place is empty and go home, the door'll lock behind ya. I got this." He darted past and was down the steps before the startled doctor could say a word.

With a shrug, Donald finished cleaning up, and left; knowing the library to be empty of anyone but for those two. His concern was palpable. He called Simone and asked his nurse to look in on them later.

For once, the antique journal on the mantle did not occupy his thoughts.

Downstairs, Tony all but slid down the rail of the steep and narrow staircase. "It's me, Phil," he said, trying the door. Can I come in, or do I gotta ask Pa ghost to unlock this? I don't have my picks."

"Sweetie, I don't think he's going to unlock the door," Grace said softly, keeping herself partially invisible at Tony's side. "I'll open the door for you, but he's in a state. He's under his desk."

The door clicked unlocked and slowly opened to a seemingly dark and empty office. It was silent save for the small whimpers and whines, soft snuffles, and sobs. Phil tried to push himself under his desk all the more, knees pulled close despite the discomfort it caused. If he could make himself small and stay hidden, he could protect his pups and keep them safe. He couldn't keep his library a safe place, but maybe he could keep his innocent pups safe from harm.

"Oh... Phil...." Tony's heart broke at what he saw. He slipped in and put the leather jacket, Clint's, over him so the scent would hopefully help. He scooted close and hugged his Omega, held him.

Long ago, when they first met, Phil had been a comfort to him. When Tony presented as Beta during finals, and panicked because of his father, Phil had coddled him and helped him feel safe and okay.

Now, it was his turn, as it had been as the years went by. Omega he may be in soul, Beta he was in body. Either gender didn't matter between them, though. Phil was his friend, his brother in all but blood. Tony had known for a long time that he would do anything to protect and help Phil feel safe. Phil was home and family without demands. It broke Tony's heart to see him so afraid. He was glad he had brought Clint’s jacket. The scent of Phil's Alpha would hopefully help.

All he could, otherwise, do was cuddle Phil, and hope he could calm him down.

Simone had said that she would contact Barney and Clint. The first should be able to get the latter. He wasn't sure why he was called instead, but he would do what he could in the meantime.

With Clint's jacket wrapped around him, and his Alpha's scent breaking through the panic, Phil slowly began to calm down some. He drew in another shaky breath, huddled into himself one more time, then finally poked his head out from under the blanket and jacket combo. His hair stuck up in sweaty clumps in all directions and his eyes were rimmed red. "T-Tony...?"

"That's my name, don't wear it out," Tony nuzzled at his hairline protectively. "I gotcha. Wanna come home?"

"I.... Is... is he gone?" The question came out as barely anything more than a frightened whimper.

"He who huh? Doc? Was just heading out when I got here. Just you and me here."

Confusion crossed Phil's face. "Doctor Blake was here?"

"There was an Alpha here. Smarmy runt of an Alpha, but one that didn't want to take no for an answer." Georg's rough voice drifted through the air with no body in sight. "That doctor tossed him out."

"Thanks, Pa. That's good to hear. Yeah, Phil. Doctor Blake got Simone to call me. She's gonna set Barney to track down Clint for you. Nobody's here but us."

With another small whimper, Phil looked out across his office, but didn't make an attempt to move from his hiding place.

"Let him know the coast is clear. That rude little Alpha isn't hanging around anywhere. Georg and I made sure of it."

Tony rubbed Phil's back. "Ma says the coast is clear, and I quote 'That rude little Alpha isn't hanging around anywhere.' She and Georg made sure of it." He reached to give Phil a small hug.

"H-he... he had me cornered. Kept trying to get me to let him take me out to eat and... and saying it wasn't right that Clint was making me work, and that he'd take better care of me and... and..." The panic rose back up in a terrified little hiccup and fierce shiver.

"All lies told by a weasel," Tony rocked him. "We both know nobody can make you do anything, Phil; and we all know nobody takes better care of you than Clint; well, and me, obviously," Tony ended on a little tease, hoping for a laugh, or at least a break in the shadows.

Even though Phil nodded at Tony's words, he still burrowed into the blanket and jacket just a little bit more. He didn't want to think about what might have happened had Doctor Blake not been there. With another sniffle, Phil leaned into Tony. "I wanna go home...."

"Let's do that, I brought the car and everything. Ally-oop!" Tony tucked the blanket and jacket more securely around him, and picked him up as he stood with barely any effort. He smirked at the raised eyebrow on Georg. "What can I say, Pa? I'm pocket sized, but I'm basically a blacksmith, so...." He shrugged one shoulder, and waited for the door to open so he could carry Phil out. He forewent the stairs, taking the basement door and walked up the sidewalk and around to his car, hoping the cool spring air would feel good and help Phil feel less sick.

The cool air did help a little at least. Still though, Phil tried to keep his eyes open for anyone wanting to sneak attack. It wasn't until he was safe in the car and buckled in that he began to relax a little.

"I'll even drive like a granny, hm?" Tony pushed on the radio and flicked over to the classical station, soft strings and piano taking over the sound of the engine as he started her up and headed through town back home.





Simone was on lunch and, as usual, her husband texted her. She huffed a laugh. “Right on time,” she murmured to herself, pulling her phone out and setting it next to her tupperware salad.

[Loverboy: So, you know how we basically adopted Tony and Bruce?]

[ ....Yes?]

[We probably should tell em they’re adopted, at some point. Wouldn’t do to just show up during rut with no notice to take care of em.]

[Loverboy: An’ while we’re at it, I’m adopting a kangaroo, too]

[ WHAAAAT]

[ a kanga- WE LIVE IN MIDDLE AMERICA]

[Loverboy: But kangaroo]

[ get a job at the zoo. We have no idea how to take care of em and the grown ones can cave a man’s chest in]

[Loverboy: We get a baby one, raise it as one of our own. It’ll be fine]

[ *mom look* ]

[Loverboy: *big charming grin!* :D ]

[ you can feed em and scoop poop]

[Loverboy: Nah, that’s what we have kids for.]

[Loverboy: Be way better than a dog, too. Think about it, anyone dumb enough to break in, gets attacked by a boxing kangaroo. No one would ever believe them.]

[ I knew I married a man child, but barney, don’t be ridiculous. Seriously.]

[Loverboy: *giant grin!* :DDD ]

[ Kanga stays in the story books. Honestly, Loverboy, you’re being silly. We are not a zoo.]

[Loverboy: *will have to be content with a dog named Kangaroo*]

[ *highly amused, but rolls with it.*]

[ So, not getting a job at a zoo, gonna keep flipping houses?]

[Loverboy: *bored stare* I’ve had my fill of ‘real jobs’ for awhile. How else do ya think I got so much money saved up? ]

[ Nefarious ways?]

[Loverboy: ...not ALL of it.]

[ *look and The Eyebrow*]

[Loverboy: *shrugs* What? Oh c’mon, everybody and their brother was a rum runner at some point]

[ newsflash, the prohibition was a long time ago.]

[Loverboy: Yeah, that’s how I made most of the money I’ve got. Advantage of technically being dead, cops could shoot but would ‘miraculously miss’ more times than not.]

[Loverboy: ...Ok well, money came from Rum runnin’ and those few years I was with the League. That paid pretty damn well... *grumbles* Africa wouldn’t let him die, my ass....]

[ *has to take a moment to process* I... don’t have a clue how to respond to that.]

[Loverboy: *clueless* to what?]

[ *broad gestures* just... all of that. I feel like my history class skipped something. You know that drives me nuts!]

[Loverboy: Well... y’know... you an’ me can play classroom any time you want. All ya gotta do is ask. *smiiiiiiiiirk!*]

[ You are a menace! LOL]

[Loverboy: But a sexy one!]

[ SMDH, you are so lucky I love you.]

[ I call shenanigans.]

[Loverboy: *shrug* Believe whatcha want. :D ]

[ Alright, Loverboy - Lunch break’s over. See you tonight - we’re doing manwich, I’m feeling like a lazy supper.]

[Loverboy: YUM!]



About an hour after that bizarre text conversation, a new text came through to Barney.

[ Nooboo: Need help! Can't get texts to go through to Clint. I don't have his Beta's number. You or him need to track Clint down and get him home ASAP. I have Tony picking up Phil. Phil is in panic mode. ]

Barney nearly dropped a hammer on his foot when he saw the new text from Simone. What in the world was going on now? He'd have to ask later, when he didn't run the risk of Simone getting angry at him for asking questions instead of just doing as asked when there was an Omega in distress.

[ On it. xplane 2 me l8r. ]

Sending it off with a swipe, Barney set his work belt and tools down. It was good to be his own boss. He didn't have to ask permission to leave, he could just go. Well, after he let his project manager know he was having to leave for a little bit at least.

Completely unaware that his phone's charge was gone, Clint was helping a cow with a stuck calf give birth.

It didn't take long for Barney to make it over to the Lewis farm where he knew -- or well, hoped -- Clint was working that day. Tossing his truck in park, he hopped out of the cab, looked around, and moved off towards a barn where the most noise was coming from. Of course, he drew up short when he stepped into the barn and saw what was happening. Oh yeah, there was a really good reason he stayed up by Simone's head when she had Liza. That was definitely something he did not want to be seeing.

Turning away and eyes looking straight up to the ceiling, Barney cleared his throat. "Scuse me! I'm lookin' for Clint Barton! You fellas know where I can find him? S'kinda important!"

"He's up to his elbows in a cow round back. She was determined to calf outside, and got it stuck," A girl with giant glasses and dark hair pulled back into a couple braids beneath a little knit hat told him. "This one's about done, and my bro can finish up without me. I'll take you 'round."

" 'Preciate it," answered Barney, already trying to get the sight out of his head.

She patted his shoulder as she passed him, waving him to follow her round back. Not too far from the barn, in pasture, was a black lump - cow - with. Well. Clint was actually elbows deep inside her to help turn the calf's head so it'd be able to be born without killing both of 'em.

She walked to the head of the cow, gentling it as it mooed its anxiety while Clint worked.

Barney felt his lunch start to rise up and quickly looked away. Yeah, he definitely didn't need to be seeing any of that. "Lemme know when he's uh... cleaned up and available. He's needed at home with his Mate."

"Sure thing, you want, you can go up to the house for a lemonade."

There was a wet squelchy sound and Clint pulled the calf free with an off-tone laugh, clearing its airway and checking it over.

"Aww, good job ol' girl." the farmgirl said, patting the cow and letting it roll to get up and inspect its baby.

His eyes closed, Barney dug into his pocket for his phone. He had to look through squinted lashes in order to find the message, but when he did, he held it up over his shoulder. "Point him in this direction so he sees the phone? ...Damn I think I'm gonna be sick. Sim owes me two kangaroos for this... couldn't even stomach watching my own daughter being born - now I gotta see my kid brother with his arm shoved up a cow's.... gah..." he trailed off his muttering and ranting after a few more seconds.

The girl cackled, she was laughing so hard, and waved Clint's attention, before pointing at the phone being held by his squeamish brother.

Clint's eyes danced with mischief, and he shook his finger at her in mock scolding - as they both damn well knew there was no reason to drag Barney around until Clint was all done anyhow. He reached for the towel nearby, wiping the worst off his arms and hands as he came over, leaning a little to read the message.

His good humour was gone in a flash, replaced by worry. He turned and exchanged a quick sign with the girl, and she waved him off. She understood more than she could 'say' at this point and, while she missed some of his words, she got the gist plain enough from what she could - coupled with what the russet hair'd man had said earlier. "Go on, get outta here," she said. "This was the last one anyhow."

Clint looked back at Barney, pointed at himself, then pointed in the direction of his home, making it clear he would be making his way back immediately.

Barney waved Clint off, still not wanting to look at whatever might still remain on his brother's arms or clothes. Yes, he was a vampire, blood was kind of pack and parcel for him; it didn't mean he enjoyed seeing it all over the place. Especially not like that. Ugh. No thank you.

Clint darted off to his truck and basically tore out of there.

The girl grinned at Barney. "We've got some pups gettin' born."

"...So. Many. Kangaroos..." Barney muttered to himself as he shook his head. "No, I'm good. Gotta go. Thanks."

She sniggered, and waved him off. "Go on then. Any kin of Clint's welcome here any time, if ya change yer mind."

Barney gave a wave over his shoulder before he made his way back to his truck, sat down in the cab and shot a text off to his wife.

[ So many kangaroos. So many! Tha things I have seen can't be unseen.]

A minute later, she got back to him. [ Nooboo: Don't Drink and Houseflip, lover boy. You find your brother?]

[ With his arm up a cow's hoohaw. Yea. Found him.]

Barney shuddered and groaned before setting his phone down on the seat next to him and backing out of the driveway to head back to work.



Tony had Phil in a pile of bedding and pillows in the master bedroom as Clint came pounding up the stairs. He pet Phil's hair and went to intercept him so he knew where his mate was. One look at Clint, though, had him wrinkling his nose. #Ew. So much ew, Clint.#

Clint looked down at himself and shrugged.

#At least rinse off. Phil will last five minutes.#

Clint shrugged again, but followed the stern pointing finger of Tony to the bathroom.

Three minutes later, rinsed off and nude - since he didn't have any clothes in the bathroom that weren't covered with afterbirth, he entered the bedroom and slipped under the covers as Tony slipped out of the bed.

Phil gave a shiver, at least until he felt his mate next to him. Skin just slightly warmed, that calm, soothing, protective scent surrounding him. It was enough to finally make him break all over again and cling to Clint like his life depended on it.

//Safe....home....safe...Safe... Mine.... Safe.... Home... I have you, Love. Love. Love.//

Satisfied that Clint was doing as he should, Tony quietly left the room, shutting the door gently, before going down to make something light for a troubled tummy.

Face buried in Clint's chest, Phil quietly cried for a few minutes. When had his peaceful, safe little world turned on its head? Were things changing that quickly that his little town wasn't safe anymore? Even for a Bonded Omega? Whining softly, he gave another shiver. //Don't wanna go to work anymore...// his mind voice was small, scared. Broken.

//Oh my own.// Clint held him close and tight. //Is that you, or is it another you?//

//My library's not safe... not safe anymore.// With another sniffle and quiet sob, Phil began to tell Clint what had happened, why he felt the safety and security of his library had been broken.

It took all he had to keep from growling, only holding and petting his Omega as he told of the awfulness that had happened to him. //That has not happened before. That it happened does not mean happening still again.//

Phil shook his head and pressed it into Clint's chest all the more. //Twice though, Clint,// he whimpered. //The fight at our Bonding party, now this... that... some random Alpha wanting to... to...//

"Shhhh." Clint kissed his hair. //Both were not normal.//

//But it could happen again! What if he comes back?! Or... or... or someone else? And Dr. Blake's not there. I don't... I... I c-can't...//

//Take breathing. I will find someone to keep safe you and your library home.//

Another whine and sob escaped him. Fresh tears rolling down his cheeks, he shifted and moved and wiggled as best he could to just wrap himself up in blankets again, desperate to block out the world around him.

Clint stopped trying to fix things. He knew it would take time for Phil, especially in this state, to be able to look at this from another view. He made a mental note to ask his Betas if any had free time, or if perhaps they could rotate spending time at the library and help his Omega feel more safe.

Curled up as small as he could make himself, he turned to stuff his head under his pillow. Nobody else was there. Nobody else saw the way that Alpha kept looking at him, and closing in on him. The only one that seemed to listen was Tony, but he was barely more than a pup still himself! No matter how much he tried to deny it or make himself appear older than he really was.

Clint let him have his space, his quiet. He worried that it would make things worse, but talking and holding weren't helping either. He rested one broad hand on Phil's back, a steady anchor, to try and ground him and bring him back to himself.

Phil continued to shake and cry, head still buried under his pillow. He couldn't go back to the library, he couldn't. Not by himself, yet even if he did have someone with him, he wasn't so sure he wanted to go back. No, no he couldn't, wouldn't, go back. Not safe. Home was the only safe place he had left.

Tony peeked his head in, having quietly opened the door, carrying a tray with some crackers and ginger-ale for Phil. "Hey, got some nosh here for ya," he said, bringing it 'round to Phil's bed stand.

Phil shook his head under the pillow and pulled the blankets around himself all the more.

"No? Well, more for me," Tony crunched on a cracker before toeing off his socks. He'd already taken time to change and clean up from the soot and grease stained clothes and skin earlier, though he still had that line of duct tape on his arm. "Hey, Phil? You remember what gets into spots other people can't?"

Phil didn't answer. He only gave another small whimper and wrapped his arms around his stomach.

"Weiner dogs," Tony stretched. "Which are just hot dogs, and bratwurst.... and the worst brat you've ever known is me, so prepare yourself."

Sometimes being pocket-sized was an advantage. Tony found the edge of the blanket, and squirmed inside like a toddler escaping a chilly house, worming his way up and in until he was wrapped up inside the Phil-burrito, and became another layer of snuggle, arms wrapped around Phil, and head on top of Phil's arms.

Clint had no idea what was going on, and he nearly stopped Tony when he was prying at the blanket, but... How the hell did that man even get INTO that little space. What was he, part cat?

Phil didn't move, save for trying to curl up on himself more. Which seemed impossible to do given the fact his Mate was on one side of him, Tony on the other, and two little pups keeping him from curling up as much as he'd like to. Yet, despite not answering, and despite trying to curl up all the more, Phil still found himself between his Mate and his best friend. There were worse places he could be. Probably.

Tony hummed, squirming a bit to get comfy. He started chattering. "Y'know, it's awful stuffy in here, and you have cold toes. How do you have cold toes in here? That doesn't make any sense. Also? While I was downstairs I found out that Clint accidentally, and hilariously broke his big brother. Still not sure how that happened, but just picturing it is a delight. Simone says all he can talk about now are lots of kangaroos. I mean, Kangaroos? Why not Koalas? Now Koalas are awesome, they are super cuddleable, and just get to laze around like vertical climby cats. Or maybe sloths? Koalas are totally vertical sloths. You think Bruce would let me get a pet sloth? They don't need much, and they're hecka adorable, and you can give 'em baths, and they hang around just about anywhere and just chill.

“Oh, did I tell you I'm working on a thing? I'm working on a thing. Well, I'm working on lots of things, but this is a thing for the whole household. I mean, who lives in a Victorian dream house even Barbie doesn't get to have, without a proper gate! I'm making an awesome gate, shh don't tell anyone. It's super cool and will be loads of pretty and safe keepingy. I think I'll make it automatic too, and I need to learn how to make hedges, cos I don't care how cool wrought iron fences look, those things are total prison vibes.

“So. hedges. Are there ones that grow flowers? I bet flowers would be cool. I've been thinking about putting in a little pool too. Nothing deep, just something to splash around in when it's hot. Maybe a deeper one later, I don't know. I have lots of ideas in my head, and none of them are useful to dad, but who gives a care what's useful to him anyway? All the useful ones get snapped up and pawned off as belonging to Alphas, those knothead scientists think they know better than me, but I wish I could be like, an actual facts fly on the wall when they realise that Dad sees my signature ALL OVER the code, hey I'm a brat, I do what I want, and rips 'em a new one. That'd be hilarious, I know it would. But it's not likely to happen, cos the Faces of Stark Enterprises are supposed to be Alphas," Tony blew a raspberry. "Nonsense. But whatever. I can code the lot of 'em out of jobs, but I'm having more fun building silly shit.

“I also am trying to build a delorean from scratch, cos Phil. Phil. Phil, we NEED a time machine mock up. Not that I think time travel is a thing, though it could be, but that idea's nebulous at best, and there's no way we have the right tech yet for that, but dude. DUDE. Wanna go eighty-eight in my delorean when I finish her? I put up one of those pup tent garages over it, it was gonna be a surprise, but I spoiled it so. I know we can go with classic grey, but if you want, we can totally paint it a different colour...."

All through Tony's rambles of nonsense, Phil sniffled did his best to get his tears under control again. By the time Tony seemed starting run out of things to say (or maybe just needed to pause to take a breath) Phil had sniffled and snuffled himself into a light, not entirely peaceful, sleep.

Tony was all ready to continue, when he realised he'd rambled Phil to sleep. Heh. Just like in college. Awesome, it still worked. He squirmed a little and got one arm out, giving Clint a thumbs up and, well. Yeah, a nap seemed like a good idea, so he joined in.

Clint had no idea what was going on under there, only able to feel the micro-movements as Tony was talking. He smiled to himself as everything seemed to settle down though. Well. Maybe it was just what they needed.



When Phil woke some time later, feeling emotionally wrung out and like his whole body was just one big giant ache, he snuffled and shifted as best he could. Apparently, he was still very much the centre of a Phil Sandwich. Though he no longer felt like he was going to be sick, or burst into tears just at the thought of what had happened at the library, the fear was still there, simmering just below the surface. He'd really meant it when he'd said he didn't want to go back to work, that he didn't feel safe there anymore. It hurt on so many levels to think about having to go back into work and risk another Alpha appearing there with malicious intent.

Of course, the more he thought about it, the more the fear grew, which rolled into anxiety, which fueled more thoughts and fears, before he finally fell back to sleep.

Chapter Text

Tony whimpered, shifting in his sleep, trying to curl up and make himself as small as possible.

Snuffling, Phil did his best to burrow himself in against Tony a little more while keeping his back pressed against Clint's front. "Tony...?"

Tony whimpered again, fangs slipping out and into his lower lip. A tear slipped down his cheek as he dreamed.

New concern rose up in Phil's chest and he reached out to run his hand through Tony's hair gently. "Tony? Hey, it's okay. You're safe."

The young vampire trembled, before his eyes flew open, the bambi-brown a little more amber. He choked on a sob and huddled into Phil, shaking even more now that he'd woken.

Startled by Tony's sudden clinging, Phil pulled him in tighter, ran a hand down his back and did his best to soothe him. "Shhh.. .you're okay. It was just a dream."

Tony gulped larger breaths than he needed as he sobbed into Phil's shirt. "I... I hate... I hate nightmares...."

"Shhh, I know. But you're safe. Everything's fine, everyone is fine," For the most part, anyway. Phil himself still didn't feel too great over the thought of going back to the library, but...well, he'd do as he always had. Fake it until he made it. "It was just a bad dream."

"Nnnn.." Tony took a shaky breath and shook his head with a whine. "Un... Uncle Edwin and... and Mume Ana.... They... They...." Tony started crying again.

Clint stirred as the bed shook, and he smelled a bit of his chylde's blood. He reached across Phil to rub Tony's arm. //What happen?//

//I have no idea... he had a nightmare// Phil rubbed Tony's back a bit more. "Tony? Who's Edwin and Ana?"

Tony sniffled, licking his bloody lip closed and shook his head, voice shaking. "Fam... Family Betas...."

"You... had a bad dream about them? Did something bad happen to them?" Phil finally asked after letting Tony cling and sniffle for a few seconds in silence.

Tony sniffled and nodded, trying to pull himself together. He hated when he woke like this, like some stupid sprout pup. He had to be better than this, but he couldn't shake the horror of what he saw in his dream, and how deeply it hurt.

Phil frowned but just held Tony all the tighter. //He had a bad dream. Something to do with his family's Betas...//

Clint firmed his hold on Tony's arm, squeezing his bicep to give him something to ground him as the other fought to get control of his emotions.

"It's... been a while... since I had a nightmare... this bad...." In fact, he hadn't had one since just after he'd turned.

"You don't have to say what it was about if you'd rather not, but... we're here," Phil tried for a comforting voice, but he wasn't quite sure it worked.

Tony shook his head and hid in Phil's shoulder as he fought to control himself. The gnawing ache inside didn't help his focus; but between Phil's warmth, scent, and familiarity, and Clint's grounding grip near his shoulder, he was eventually able to calm.

//What does he need, after a bad dream?//

//To not be alone, mostly.// Phil thought for a moment, then continued, //Distractions. Last time, he and I went and curled up on the couch and watched Bot Wars.//

Clint rested his forehead against the back of Phil's. //And you? How are you feel?// he asked as they waited for Tony to come back to himself.

Phil didn't answer for a minute. He wanted to answer honestly, he really did, but... well, when he'd said he didn't feel comfortable going back into the library, he'd basically been told he was overreacting. So... he lied. //I'm fine. Feeling a bit smooshed, but I'm fine.//

//I have you,// Clint promised.

Tony snuffled, then shifted back to wipe his nose on his duct-taped arm. "I... I gotta get back to work. I... Is that okay? Are you... Is it ok?"

Phil gave Tony a small smile before he huffed and playfully pushed his friend's shoulder. "Good. Get. I've been smooshed enough for one night. And I really have to pee." He kept his tone light, and a small not-smile on his face as he spoke so Tony could see he was only teasing.

Tony blinked and gave Phil a watery smile, diving in for a tight hug before getting tangled in the blankets and falling off the bed with a yelp. "I'm ok!"

Clint raised up on his elbow to look over at, well, Tony's feet sticking straight up in the air beside the bed, and his shoulders shook in good humour.

Huffing out another laugh, Phil shook his head and knocked at Tony's feet before tugging the blanket to untangle it. "You cannot take the blanket with you. That stays, you go. You have your own blanket hoard to burrow into. This one is mine."

The laughter sounded strained, as was the smile Tony was trying to brighten his face with. He flailed around a moment longer, getting untangled and gave Phil a Rimmer salute. "I'm outta here. I'll be out back!"

Clint blinked, bemused, as Tony took off without the usual touch to their chins, seeming like he was trying to run away. He frowned a little. //I should text Bruce?//

Phil watched Tony disappear out the door and shifted to get up, himself. He hadn't been lying about needing to use the bathroom. //Maybe? Just to let him know Tony had a nightmare? I dunno. He hasn't had nightmare since Bruce came back.//

Clint nodded, letting Phil go. //I will do that.//

He waited as Phil headed to the bathroom, pulling his Phone off the bed stand.

[ When are you back?]

[Bruce: Is everything ok? I can be back by the end of the day. ]

The reply came through just a moment later. [ Not sure. Tony had a nightmare. Acting strangely. Ran off to work on something. ]

[Bruce: Alright. I'll be home by tonight. Thanks for letting me know. ]

[ You would do the same. ]

[Bruce: Absolutely. ]


As the last text from Bruce came through, Phil made his way back into the bedroom, slowly making his way to the closet to gather up some work clothes. Even if they weren't his nicer work clothes; more along the lines of nice-enough-for-work-but-are-super-comfy-and-baggy-enough-to-hide-the-bump. A coal grey sweater to go with a loose pair of grey slacks.

Clint tilted his head as he got out of the bed, moving to the dresser to grab a pair of sweatpants to cover his nudity. //What doing?//

Phil paused, hugging his clothes tight to his chest. //Getting ready for work...// He prayed his mind voice didn't betray the fear that still sat low in his stomach. Taking a breath, he glanced over his shoulder to smile at Clint. //Someone has to make sure the books get put away.//

Clint stood straight once the sweats were on and moved over to his beloved, reaching to take the clothes. //Come back to bed.//

As much as he wanted to do exactly that, Phil shook his head and held the clothes all the more tighter. //I have work today.// The words made his stomach churn and the fear to start bubbling again. Still, he did what he could to sound and act normal. Just another day. Going to work. The library. Where the sanctity of it had been destroyed twice over. //I need to shower and get to work...//

Clint frowned. //Bed. Now. Please. Until Simone sees you. I am worry about you.//

//I'm fine.// Phil answered with a bit of a bite. //I was overreacting yesterday.// At least, that's the way he'd been made to feel. Which, maybe he had been, but.... He shook his head and moved into the bathroom again, intent on taking a shower and going into work. Even if the thought was making him uneasy and scared all over again. The water turned on as hot as he could stand it, Phil slipped out of his sleep clothes, stepped into the shower and just shoved his head right under the spray of water.

Clint frowned, and worried that his Omega would feel faint. He shucked off the sweats he'd just pulled up and followed his bonded into the bathroom, and slipped into the shower to snuggle up behind him. //Let me wash you?//

Not expecting Clint, nor hearing him slip into the shower with him, Phil let out a startled yelp and thrashed about. "Please! Leave me alone! Go away! Please!" Unhelpfully, his brain let him know he'd once again got himself into a corner, like he'd done the night before. Which sent a signal to his stomach that dry heaving was the best thing to do, since his stomach had been empty since the night before, too.

The moment Phil started thrashing, Clint stepped back, watching his beloved panic. He knew reaching out wouldn't help, somehow. //Love. Mine. It is me. Shhh. Safe. You are safe.// His eyes were wide as he hovered, ready to catch him if he had to.

Panting and whimpering, Phil cowered into the corner, arms wrapped protectively around his stomach, even while he continued to dry heave.

Carefully, Clint got down low to the ground, sitting on the tile before him. He reached out and put a calloused hand gently on Phil's arm. //Phil. Love.// "Ph'l. Saf'." //Safe. Breathe. Slow. Mate.//

Tears finally began to roll down his cheeks; though they weren't noticeable, given the water falling over top of him. Looking up, he met Clint's eyes then ducked his head and looked away. Embarrassed and ashamed, he felt beyond foolish. //...I don't wanna go to work....// he finally admitted, mind voice tiny and timid and scared. //I don't care that it probably wouldn't happen again, I...I don't...it did happen and I...I...//

Phil knew him now, thank Someone, and Clint moved forward to cradle him close, slipping a hand to his nape and his other arm around him, hauling him into his lap. //Stay home.// Simple as that.

//But... l-last night. You...// even Phil's thoughts trailed off. Biting his lip, he hid his face in Clint's chest. //When I said last night that I didn't want to go back, you made it sound like I was just being ridiculous and overreacting//

//No.... I did not mean it that direction. I mean, take time to think before you make permanently your choice. No going back now. Choices later. Stay.//

Sniffling loudly, Phil nodded and pressed himself closer to his Mate. Yup, he definitely felt foolish and like he truly had been overreacting now. //...will...you stay, too?//

//Yes. Calving all finish. I can text later.//

//Then...can we go back to bed now? I'm sorry I snapped at you earlier//

//Yes. I will make food later,// Clint promised, rubbing Phil's back before shifting from beneath him so he could stand and lift him up.

Still sniffling, Phil allowed himself to be picked up and held close. He reached to turn the shower off before wrapping his arms around Clint's neck and burying his face against Clint's shoulder.

Clint nuzzled him and brought him to the bed, setting him on top of the blankets so he could grab a towel to dry him off gently. Skin time in bed was the best way he could think of to calm his bonded.



Tony escaped outside, only pausing on his way outside to tug on his filthy sneakers. He tugged at his own hair, a self soothing thing no-one had ever been able to train him out of, that may as well be considered a quirk. Eccentric. He was wealthy and the son of a billionaire, he could be eccentric!

He wrapped his arms around himself as he kicked at the wet dewy grass. He should probably do a perimeter walk before he got to work. Maybe it’d help get his thoughts in some sort of order, or at least the sort of order his chaotic mind was capable of putting together. Not that he would; but at least he could say he was doing, at least, one thing right.

One hand pulling at his hair, the other wishing it was holding a bottle of whisky, Tony began his walk. He had no hope of seeing ‘his’ wolf today; the wolf only seemed to show up around dusk anyhow. Here it was, late morning, probably somewhere near lunchtime. What did wolves do all day, anyway? He probably should have brought out a steak or something for him - pretend he ate it so he wouldn’t get lectured again about eating ‘properly’ later.

“How the hell is it eating properly, if it makes me sick every time?!” Tony all but growled at the ground as he paced the edge of the wood. “Sure, be a creature of the night with allergies! Why not?! At least the insomnia is on point. Are vamps supposed to have nightmares? Isn’t sleeping supposed to be like being dead, all coma-ey? Gah, I’m so sick of nightmares! I thought they were gone when I changed! FUCK.” He kicked at a piece of fallen branch, shoving it back toward the wood.

He needed to build something, he knew he did, but all he wanted right now was to lay waste like a rockstar, high off his head, in a hotel room. Seriously.

Probably best to use that aggression to finish beating out and twisting a piece of the gate. He sighed, leaning against a tree, then put his forehead to the bark and let out another growl, fighting the gnawing in his gut. No good would come of that.

It wasn’t like he needed to breathe all that fast anyhow, but he slowed his breathing down as much as he could stand, almost depriving himself, in order to try and calm the whirling in his mind. The chaotic emotions weren’t even the half of it. Those he ... well, he couldn’t say he was used to them, but he could certainly say they were more than mere acquaintances by now. He’d been a mess his whole life, if he really took the time to look at it; which was why he didn’t, if he could help it.

The last time he’d had a dream tasting like this... the last time... he was killed not long after. Stabbed in the heart wasn’t the same as a heart attack putting him in the hospital, right? So maybe it worked in the opposite direction. Maybe dreaming of a horrific accident meant.... Bad traffic... or something.

Yeah.

“Heh. Just bad traffic. No way something happened to Uncle Edwin and Mume Ana. Someone’d call. I should call... check in. Haven’t talked to ‘em this week, yet.” He pulled out his phone, only to find it’d run out of battery during the night.

That wasn’t unusual for him, but why did it feel like an omen.

Huh. Why was he kneeling in the grass?

Why did he suddenly feel like he’d been stabbed again?

One hand grasped at his chest over the ugly scar, the other pulling harshly at his own hair in attempt to ground himself, pull himself out of the spiral of panic. He couldn’t breathe. He needed to breathe, right? Slow, like a hibernating animal, but breathing was still a thing. Why wasn’t breathing a thing? “No, no, no, nononononooooo,” he whimpered as he gasped, grasped, his vision tunneling and the pain in his chest felt like he was being torn apart from the inside.

He was unaware when he crumpled, senseless, to the ground at the edge of the wood. He’d lost consciousness even before his head struck the fieldstone hidden by the long grass.



Simone arrived shortly after the office closed, coming straight from work. Phil was, as usual, grumpy about being checked over, and grumpier when he was told he needed to stay in bed.

“Yes, Phil, you can still use the bathroom or lay on the couch; but I want those feet up, and I want you calm. Keep to the diet, and if you decide to go back to work after two weeks, it’s part time - no arguments.” -- there were none, after that.

Simone smiled at Bruce as they passed each other in the entry way, closing the front door before heading home to her brood.



*Skritch, skritch, skritch..... BARK!* came from the front door.

Bruce had only taken about four steps into the house when he heard the scratching and barking outside. Which was... odd? He hadn't remembered seeing any dogs in the area when he'd pulled in a few minutes prior, and why would one be scratching and barking at their door?

He waited for a moment to see if it happened again. When it did, he glanced forlornly up the stairs towards his and Tony's room, assuming that was where his ridiculous, wonderful Mate was, and sighed. The last thing he wanted was to cause Clint and Phil anymore stress by having one of them deal with the dog while he went to find Tony. He'd send the pup on its way, then go to his Mate.

When the scratching and barking came a third time, Bruce opened the door and froze. It wasn't a dog. It was a wolf. A giant wolf. Which made even less sense since wolves were wild and they certainly didn't come up to people's houses to beg at the human's door.

"Uh... go on? Shoo. You shouldn't be up here. You should be in the woods, hiding or hunting. With your Pack. Go on. Go."

The Wolf lay his ears flat and looked up at Bruce, then back toward the far tree line, then back at Bruce, wagging his tail and whining.

"You shouldn't be up here. You're not supposed to be up here. There aren't any domesticated wolves in Iowa..." Bruce trailed off, thinking for a moment before frowning. "There... shouldn't be any wolves at all in Iowa. Just... coyotes. Where did you come from...?"

The silver Wolf whined again, looking back toward the tree line, then came forward and sat pretty, one massive paw stroking the air between them in a begging motion.

Frowning all the more, Bruce tilted his head and eyed the canine cautiously. "Alright... I hope I don't regret this.... Why am I talking to you like you understand a word I'm saying?" He huffed softly to himself before moving to step out the door and to the steps.

With a doggy grin, the Wolf darted down the steps and started leading him toward the tree line. The Wolf kept looking back at him with a whine and perked ears, making sure he was following, before darting ahead and nosing at something in the brush, unseen, on the ground.

Bruce followed, though he didn't know why. He was just as likely to get mauled as he was not. However, he couldn't think of a time a human had actually gotten mauled by a wolf that wasn't starving and desperate. This wolf definitely wasn't starving, from the looks of it. And was far too smart to have not been trained by someone.

When the wolf began to nose at something on the ground, Bruce felt his heart break a little. The wolf had been asking for help. He'd read and seen documentaries about wild animals coming up to humans, wanting help either for themselves or for one of their babies. This wolf must have a hurt or trapped pup that needed help. Shrugging his jacket off, he hurried his steps, prepared to drape the jacket over the pup to keep it calm and from biting him.

"Okay... it's okay. We'll get your-- Tony? TONY!"

Whining, the silver Wolf lay next to Tony and licked at his brow, nosing his cheek, feeling a soft tingle leave him to try and find what would Heal.

Tony was crumpled on the ground as if he'd been kneeling as he collapsed. He was terribly pale, and his breath was slow, even for a vampire.

The Wolf whined again and nosed at Tony's cheek.

The slight movement showed something dark brown dried on the ground beneath his temple.

Panic rose up inside Bruce as he knelt down next to Tony and quickly checked him over. He probably shouldn't move him, but, then again, he was technically already dead, so what harm could it do to move him now? Then again, then again... he was bleeding, which was definitely not a good sign.

Careful as he could, he lifted Tony's head to wrap his jacket like a turban around the dark floofy hair in hopes to staunch the slow bleed enough to close up on its own.

"Tony? Honey, can you hear me? Dammit, Tony, what did you do?"

There wasn't a response, but the Wolf found the dead phone in the grass and picked it up in gentle jaws, before nosing at Tony's limp arm with a worried whine. It was like his magic wasn't able to catch a grip, this time, almost slipping off... like there wasn't enough Tony to grasp onto... but he smelled alive, and his healer's mind knew there was nothing traditional medicine could do for the young vampire.

Trying not to panic more, Bruce carefully scooped Tony up in his arms, then reached out slowly for Tony's phone. "Give...?"

The Wolf gave the phone to Bruce with no trouble, then licked his hand, a tingle of power bringing a balm to the fear and stress - not too much, he knew the other doctor was needed to help Tony.... he could help him, as his Mate, in a way the Wolf could not, no matter his shape. He nosed at Tony's hairline again and sat back, nodding at Bruce, like he was handing over a precious charge.

Bruce kept Tony close to his chest as he stood and started back for the house, all the while murmuring to his Mate, promising him things would be okay, that he wasn't alone.

Instead of taking him into the house, though, Bruce took him around to the back where their little greenhouse was set up. It would be easier than dealing with doors and stairs while carrying him. Careful as he could, he laid Tony out on a workbench, grabbed his pocket knife and cut across his wrist. Just enough to draw out a bit of blood. Tony wouldn't like it, but right then, Bruce didn't care, he held his wrist to his Mate's mouth and waited. Waited for the blood to drop onto cool lips and a tongue that usually never stopped moving.

Still unconscious, Tony retched as the blood hit his tongue, spreading the metallic tang; even as his fangs slid sharply down in instinct for something to bite into with fierce hunger.

"That's it... that's it, Tony. I know you don't like it, I'm sorry. I wish I could do something different, but... this has to be done." Bruce slid his wrist closer and pressed it against the tip of those sharp fangs. He had to get Tony to eat something.

Instinct won over biology (something that didn't, couldn't make sense), and Tony's mouth clamped down, fangs slicing neatly into the vein as he began drinking the blood down in attempt to ease the soul-deep ache of hunger, even as he retched with every swallow, even as he remained unaware.

Bruce cradled Tony's head as he drank. "Thank you..." he whispered. Whether to a higher power (which he didn't necessarily believe in, because... well... science), the wolf that led him to his unconscious Mate, or Tony himself for actually eating, it didn't matter. He was too damn grateful that Tony was drinking, even if he was gagging on it the entire time. He was at least keeping it down, and that was what mattered most.

It took longer than he would have liked for Tony's colour to start to return, if with a greenish tint. With that, however, came an almost gasp for breath and a groan of pain.

Bruce kept his wrist to Tony's mouth for a moment longer before he gently pulled away. With nothing to use as a bandage, he ignored the slow trickle of blood and instead knelt down once again to be level with Tony. "Shhh... you're okay, Tony. I've got you."

Survival instinct warred with itself, trying to expel and retain the blood Tony needed to survive. Outwardly, though, he tried to curl up around his stomach as he whimpered.

"Tony? Can you hear me?" Bruce asked, his unbitten hand combing through Tony's hair.

There was a hand in his hair, and he felt like he'd been run over a few dozen times by mac trucks and left in Death Valley to recover. Tony struggled to open his eyes, and managed just a bit before squinching tighter around his stomach with a miserable sound.

"Shhh... I know. I'm sorry, Tony. I know blood makes you sick," Bruce apologized, his voice low and guilty. "You were so pale... I wasn't sure what else to do." And given the way Tony had latched onto his wrist and drank, it was obvious it had been desperately needed.

When the wave passed, Tony finally fought his eyes open. They looked a little lost, and a lot scared. "How.... You figured it out?" he asked. He was so sure he'd passed it off as hating the taste, not that it actually made him feel like he'd prefer anaphylactic shock to the food poisoning feeling he got at anything more than half a shot glass (which was a guaranteed stomach ache, but was a lot easier to deal with, honestly).

Bruce gave a wan smile and brushed Tony's hair out of his eyes and off his forehead. "I only recently put two-and-two together. I know you, Tony. You asked to be turned so that you could better protect Phil. You wouldn't do anything to jeopardise protecting him, so what reason could you have to refuse to drink the one thing we have to survive on? Unless it made you sick?"

Guilt washed over Bruce again and he hated himself in that moment for all the times he'd accused Tony of being stubborn or ridiculous, or got upset with him for refusing to eat. His anger and hatred at himself ate away at his heart. "I'm so sorry, Tony. I should have figured it out sooner."

"Nuh..." Tony patted weakly at Bruce's shoulder, grimacing. "Didn't wantya to. Defective. Nothin' new," he curled up again a moment later. Ugh, it was gonna be a long night. Crap.

Adjusting his glasses with a sigh, he shook his head. "You're not defective, Tony. You never have been."

Tony huffed a scoffing sound. //Gotta say that.... Mate.//

//Don't be pigheaded,// Bruce rolled his eyes and reached to rub up and down Tony's arm. //If that were the case I'd be telling you that you're perfect and flawless in every single way. I didn't. I just said you weren't defective.//

//Potatoe, tomatoe.... too tired to argue. M'head hurts.// Tony kept his eyes closed, but utched over a little to lean his head against Bruce as he remained curled up. //Happened?//

//I don't know, actually. Was hoping you could tell me.// Bruce frowned and shifted a little so that Tony could be more comfortable leaning against him. //I came home to be with you; saw Simone leaving. When I started for the stairs there was something scratching and barking at the door. Turns out... heh... a wolf, of all things, led me out to the woods and that's where I found you. Unconscious.//

//Oh! You met Peter!//

Bruce's eyebrows shot for his hairline. "Peter? You named a wolf?? How did you even... what... when you're feeling better, I think we need to have a long talk."

//Sure. 'Snice. We go for walks.// Tony yawned and whimpered a little, leaning heavy. //Since early spring.//

Sleepily he hummed a bit of 'Peter and the Wolf'.

Holding him closer, Bruce sighed yet again. He'd been doing that a lot, lately. What was he going to do with his Mate? //C'mon, let's get you upstairs and into bed. Gotta be more comfortable than the work bench//

//'Kay.... only cos I'ma pass out now...ish.... hurtsssss....// Tony hissed with the movement as Bruce picked him up, and let his head loll against the strong shoulder of his Mate.

//I know... I'm sorry. I'll be as careful as I can. Promise.//

Slow and careful and gentle, Bruce moved them from the greenhouse, through the backdoor, and up the narrow Beta staircase along the kitchen. All the while keeping a low thrum of comfort and love going through their Bond.

By the time they reached their room, Tony was out like a light.

Bruce sat with Tony for a little while after tucking him in, just running his fingers through Tony's hair and thinking. There had to be something they hadn't tried yet to get him to eat and not make him sick.

Frowning, Bruce placed a gentle kiss to his Mate's head before he stood and made his way out of the room and to the bathroom to tend to his wrist. His mind wandered back to that wolf though. Tony had apparently befriended it, but when? Where had it come from? Who domesticated it? Why had it been so insistent to lead him to Tony? ...how had it known to come find him to take him to Tony?

Things weren't adding up, and Bruce didn't like it when things didn't add up.

There was a quiet knock to the main door of their little suite. Clint had smelled the fresh blood earlier, as Bruce carried Tony in, and was relieved... Bruce's blood smell meant Tony had finally fed.... but there was the scent of Tony's blood as well. He decided it was safe to let the other Alpha take care of his Mate while he took care of his own, but as soon as Phil had conked out into a nap (possibly for the night), he made his way over to make sure the other couple in his Pack were alright. And so, he knocked quietly on the door, knowing that it would be heard if things were sort of settled, ignored if they weren't.

His wrist bandaged up, and with another roll of bandages in hand to use on Tony's head, Bruce moved to the door and peeked out. Kind of a silly thing to do since he knew the only other people home were Clint and Phil, but still, he wanted to make sure it hadn't been Phil on the other side of the door. He didn't need to see Tony in such a state.

Satisfied that it was only Clint, he opened the door more and stepped aside to let him in. #How is Phil?# He signed.

#Sleeping,# Clint replied. #I smelled blood?# he raised his eyebrows in question.

Bruce frowned and nodded, first motioning to his wrist, then to the bed where Tony slept. #Kind of a long story. He hit his head, though.#

Clint looked worried. #He is okay? Did he feed?#

He nodded as he made his way towards the bed. #Yes. It made him sick.#

#I know he doesn't like the taste,# was Clint's response once he was in sight again, before looking down at his chylde worriedly.

Bruce shook his head and sat down beside Tony again. #No. It makes him sick.# He mimed clutching his stomach and heaving over to make his point to Clint.

Clint frowned, turning that over in his head. #But he needs it to survive. How can it make him sick?#

#I don't know.# Carefully as he could, more so in fact so as not to wake Tony, Bruce lifted his head and began to wrap the bandage around it. When he finished, he looked back to Clint. #Have you seen a large wolf around, lately?#

Clint scratched is head and thought a moment. He didn't do night rounds as often as he used to, the coyote population was starting to be wary of the farms around this town. Something did come to mind, though, the flick of a silver white tail that didn't look coyote, too high off the ground, but as the animal wasn't bothering the livestock, Clint let it go. #I don't know. Maybe? Nothing has been bothering the farms lately.# He shook his head. #If Tony can't feed... is there another way to give him blood?#

There had to be another way to give Tony blood, but the only other way Bruce could come up with was IV drip. He just wasn't sure how well that would work. #Could try IV or transfusion. See if that helps?# Couldn't hurt, could it?

#I don't know what that is,# Clint replied, reaching down to hold Tony's limp hand a moment. How would they keep this from upsetting his gravid Omega? They had to come up with something... somehow.

#We would have to find some way of getting fresh blood from a blood bank and give it to him thru an IV in the arm,# explained Bruce

That sounded barbaric, but plausible. Clint nodded as he thought about it. He let go Tony’s hand gently. #We have tried human blood, as it is strongest, and undercooked meats... we can try other bloods? Maybe they are different and won't make him sick?# Clint felt guilty, as it was Tony who had, somehow, made it so they had a regular supply. The lack of coyotes menacing the farms wasn't the problem it could have been, because of it. Aside from that, he knew Phil saw him as family, and with him had come calm Bruce. Clint refused to let his mind wander to any what-ifs involving the loss of the young vampire, ridiculous troublemaker or no. #I will go to the butcher on the way home tomorrow.#

#We could try that, too.# Bruce signed before smoothing his hand down Tony's hair gently. #Maybe...# his hands left suspended in the air for a moment as the thought continued to form in his mind. #Maybe we could also try plasma. I'll talk to Simone, and see if she knows of a way we could go about getting a bag of it.#

Clint nodded, though he wasn't sure what that was. Context suggested it was a part of blood, and he knew Bruce knew what he was talking about. #Can I get you anything while you take care of him?#

#A bag of my own to refill on? It has been a few since I've eaten anything myself.#

#Yes,# Clint replied, turning to head down to the kitchen and get him one.

While he was gone, Tony whimpered again, his head turning to the side with a grimace.

Bruce reached out to run his fingers through Tony's hair. //Shhhh... you're okay.//

"Nnnn... not right...." Tony mumbled. "Left.... please left....."

A small chuckle escaped him. //Left?//

Still sleeping, Tony whimpered. //Turn left! Nnnnnn....//

//Tony? What's wrong?// Bruce's chuckle turned into a frown as he gripped the nape of Tony's neck.

//Leftleftleftpleasennnnononononoooo// Tony's eyes flew open, already wet, as he gasped in despair and reached for Bruce to comfort.

Bruce didn't hesitate, he pulled Tony in against him, tight across his chest, one hand clasped firmly over the nape of Tony's neck. Grounding him as best as he possibly could. "Shhh... it's okay. It's okay, Tony. You're okay. Shhhh... it was just a bad dream."

Tony panted, wild and distressed, hands scrabbling at Bruce's shirt, trying to get to skin and comfort.

He knew, somewhere in the back of his mind (buried beneath self-recrimination and attachment issues), that Bruce wasn't likely to abandon him on purpose. Hell, he was a fellow vampire, so their slight age difference was less of a factor than it used to be.... but they both worked so hard. Between Bruce doing... whatever it was as a specialist at the hospital; and himself swamped with protecting and creating designs for Stark Industries, trying to drown out his too-many thoughts and feelings, and doting on Phil when Clint wasn't around....

It was hard not to feel forgotten, unneeded, wrong, unnecessary.... and he NEEDED to be sure Bruce still wanted... wanted something from him. Hadn't changed his mind. Hadn't found absence didn’t make the heart grow fonder, but instead ....

He didn't know. He couldn't think. Everything deep in him was feeling lost, feeling loss. Needed to feel something, anything other than the gnawing void threatening to consume him.

And so, scrabbling, grease stained, fingers tore at Bruce's shirt inelegantly. He needed him. He needed his Mate to want him, to consume him and drive everything from his chaotic mind.

Bruce let Tony do as he wished, even if it did cost him a shirt. That didn't matter, shirts could be replaced. "Tony? What do you need?" //It's yours, whatever you need, Beautiful.//

Tony sobbed, finally reaching skin, buttons going everywhere as he pressed against Bruce. He mouthed, licked, nearly bit at his Mate's skin, desperation in his tasting touch. //Need me (make me useful to you, so you need me), don't go, don't leave, don't change your mind, I can be useful (I can, I can, I can...). You can use me, do anything you want (I promise, anything). I know I'm frustrating you, need to make it up to you (make me make it up to you). Use me up, consume me (anything, anything, anything) don’t disappear (don’t go away, too). You can have anything (take everything). You can even break me, you can (then put me down like a rabid animal), before I kill someone. (Don’t wanna kill) don’t wanna die (I wanna die)....// His mind babbled over itself in desperate grief, almost as though he were thinking on multiple levels, a fleet of thoughts crashing into each other without rhyme or reason; all at odds with the way he pressed against Bruce's skin, now, ear to his heart with his hands slipping around to pull him tight like he was trying to climb inside, so he would never be alone, or be again confirmed as useless and unneeded, forgotten, left behind.

Bruce wrapped his arms tighter around Tony, nose buried in his hair as he tried to comprehend everything he'd just been sent. Things were a jumbled mess, but one thing that came through, loud and clear, was Tony's desperation to be needed, and cared for. Frowning, he gripped the back of his Mate's neck firmly in his hand and gave a small growl.

//You listen to me, Anthony Edward Stark. You are not frustrating me, I am never going to leave you. Understand? Never. You are useful in so many ways but I refuse to use you or put you down or hurt you in any way. I'll do anything you want or need, but I am NOT going to purposely hurt you.//

//Deserve it, (can’t unsee it) can’t... // Tony pressed tight against Bruce, holding him so tight his muscles trembled.

//No. You don't.// Bruce growled back, his own hold on Tony tightening. //I'm not going to take you while you're in this state, but strip down and lay with your back to me, arms across your chest//

Tony shook his head frantically, hanging on even tighter, //(don’t go) don’tletgo.//

//I'm not going anywhere, but I need you to do this, Tony. I need you to trust me, that I'm not going anywhere.//

Tony started working one-handed at his pants and socks, but his progress was stunted as he kept clinging on with his right arm, duct tape a long stripe up from pinky to elbow, the edge of it unnatural between their skin. He whimpered and nosed into Bruce again, wrapping both arms around him once more.

Bruce had noticed the duck tape earlier, but didn't say anything about it, writing it off to one of Tony's absentminded quirks. He would ask though, soon. Or at least, once Tony wasn't quite so panicky. As Tony stripped himself down, Bruce carefully did the same. Which was not easy to do when your Mate has become an octopus.

Tony still had the henley on, at a loss of how to get rid of it without letting go. //BruceBruce(Alpha)BruceBruceBruce[Mate](Alpha)Bruce....//

"Shhhhhh… Love. Shhhh... I have you." Bruce ran his hand down Tony's chest, slow, smooth, soothing strokes. //Raise one arm, I'll help you take your shirt off. Won't let go. Promise.//

Tony let go with his left hand first, since it’s the one he’d been using to undress earlier. Slowly but surely, one arm at a time, Bruce peeled off the top. One arm, then the other, and finally, Tony forced his head away from his chest to let him take it off the rest of the way. He all but attached himself at that point.

//Good. Good. Thank you, Tony. Now, roll over and put your back to my front, arms across your chest.// Bruce nuzzled and kissed at Tony's neck and shoulders.

He was reluctant to stop clinging, but slowly moved to comply. //Don’t let go (please) [don’t disappear].//

//Not gonna let go.// Bruce kissed Tony's head again and once his Mate was in position and settled, he wrapped his own arms around Tony's lithe frame, over top of his arms, and just squeezed for all he was worth. Praying it, and the skin contact, would help settle Tony. Praying it would be enough to help him. Otherwise, he didn't know what to do. He refused to bring harm on Tony, even if asked to. He couldn't do it.

He couldn't hurt the ones he loved, and become the aggressive Alpha his father had been.

Tony trembled like his body was trying to shake apart, held tightly and secure. While his conscious mind wasn’t able to come up with words anymore, other things flashed through the bond without him even knowing, so completely obliterated was his shield right now.

Images of Phil being ripped apart by a pack of feral Alphas. Images of himself having a vicious heart attack, and Phil watching in horror.... Then images of him with Bruce, of a door slammed between them by unseen forces before it was set aflame. Of himself, zombie-like and emaciated, chained to a tree. Of his family Betas, Edwin and Ana, chatting happily before a horrific accident tore them to pieces... and Tony cried out in denial in his arms.

Bruce's heart tore to shreds, both at the images he was getting from Tony, and from his soul wrenching sob. Tightening his hold, Bruce did what he could to combat those images with better ones. GOOD ones.

The day they met at University, Tony all brash and boastful but really seeming to enjoy getting lost in anything electronic or mechanical; so small compared to the rest of the student population. Bruce remembered finding out there was an even younger student there than he was; which made him seek Tony out, only to draw up short when he realized Tony was a pup! He showed Tony the two of them laughing together in a lab late at night; empty soda cans scattered everywhere, and two large pizzas completely devoured. Of Bruce cuddled on the couch with Phil, Tony and Jasper, watching scary movies on Halloween. Of the day he realized he had stronger feelings for Tony than he thought he should have had. Of trying to convince himself he was happy with Betty, that he was supposed to be with her, when deep down all he wanted was to be with Tony. He sent image after image of them together, both from their University years and also what he hoped for their future.

Tony healthy and happy again, grinning and laughing and being his brainiac smartass wonderful compassionate self. Of them spending Christmas and birthdays with Phil and Clint and their pups. Of nights spent worshipping each other and losing themselves in being together.

Slowly and surely, the strong and intentionally shared images pushed the ones that tasted frantic-sour-sharp in Tony’s mind aside into a corner. There, present, but like they were behind a gauzy curtain instead of in the spotlight. Slowly, so slowly, the trembling ceased and Tony just started whimpering and crying for reasons other than sheer terror -- that bitter sharp tang to his scent shifting to something melancholy and longing and exhausted.

Bruce kept his arms tight around Tony. Nuzzling his neck, kissing and lapping across the Bondmark, sharing all his love and devotion through their bond. //I love you, Tony. So much, for so long. You are Mine. My beautiful, amazing, talented, and strong Omega. So perfect for me.//

Tony's mind finally answered with 'voice' rather than emotion and picture as he sobbed, a cacophony of his voice all spoken at once. //([{(NEED YOU)}])!//

//I'm not going to take you while you're like this, Love. But... there is something I can do. You'd just have to let me move for a minute, first.//

//([{PLEASE}])//

//I have to move...I'm not going far. Just need to reach the nightstand.//

Tony whimpered and nodded, hugging himself.

With his own nod, Bruce slipped away from Tony just enough to reach into the drawer of their nightstand and grab their bottle of slick. It didn't feel right, deep down, to mount Tony while he was so out of sorts. It felt too much like perhaps forcing himself on him. Taking without true consent.

Still... he could give Tony at least something close to what he wanted. Moving to slide back in behind him, Bruce popped the lid on the bottle, slicked up two fingers, and slid them down between their bodies.

Tony whined, arching into the touch, tears streaking his cheeks

"Shhhhh... you're safe. I have you. I'm going to open you up, and you're going to stay still." Bruce murmured, carefully rubbing his fingers across Tony's entrance.

Tony did his best, his breath coming in shaking and wet. "P.... Pleeeassssse...."

//Shhh. Don't beg. You never have to beg. Not with me.// Bruce pressed one finger in, then the other, working carefully and gently to open him.

Tony whimpered, opening easily for him, a greedy emotion flitting across the bond as he sniffled.

Kissing across the Bond, he made sure Tony was completely open before slicking himself up. It wasn't going to be easy without being hard, but he could be, at least, there. Enough to slip slightly into Tony. Surround him. Claim him.

Tony clutched at the one arm still around his chest, head bowed, the sounds he couldn't hold back sounding wretched and broken.

Bruce bit down on the Bondmark, not enough to break skin again, but at least enough to let him know he was claimed, wanted, loved and adored. Arms tightening around Tony's chest, he slid himself into Tony, down to the deflated knot. //Stay still, Tony. We're going to stay like this. Just like this.//

Tony's breath hitched as he was breached and filled. Together, held, impaled, owned, wanted? Claimed...? //Stay....//

//Forever and always,// Bruce lapped across the Bondmark and buried his nose in Tony's neck. //Not getting rid of me anytime soon.//

Tony took another shaking breath, hiccuping on a sob - relieved now. //Needed?// The voice of his mind sounded so terribly young.

//Oh Tony...// Bruce sighed and squeezed just that little bit tighter. //You will always be needed. I will always need you. Phil is always going to need you. Especially right now. You are so needed and loved and helpful. Phil and I both would be so very lost without you.//

Tony whimpered. //Falling apart... 'unno why....//

//Fall apart all you need to, Tony. I'm always going to be here to put you back together again.//

//Loveyousomuch.// Tony held onto Bruce's arms, tight around him, thinking of all the times he felt shy around the Alpha as he grew up, as they spent time together, laughing, tinkering, experimenting, outcast but for their suite-mates at the university, just for being too damn smart for their own good.

Bruce smiled against Tony's neck, holding him close and secure. //Love you more.//

//Nuh....// Tony suddenly felt the majority of his tension unravel. Surrounded, safe, warm, wanted, needed, filled.... Loved.

Nuzzling, and cuddling, keeping Tony close, Bruce let so many of his happy memories of them together drift through the Bond. All the times he'd thought about Tony while he was out of the country, how Tony had been the one he tried to contact when his time was up, how his last thought before darkness took over was that he never got to tell Tony how he felt, how much he loved him and missed him. How happy he'd been when they Bonded.

Tony’s memories of how so very long he wanted Bruce, how devastated and jaded he felt when Bruce chose the Omega Betty, and how much he missed him when he was away who-knew-where bringing medical aid, and how nervous and ecstatic he felt when Bruce said he was coming home. How he'd been angry at first when he found out he could have lost him, even as a friend, and not even known, and how absolutely filled with so much Joy (he didn't know what to do with it), that Bruce was back, and said he would stay, and took him, and claimed him, binding them together in a way most Bonded couldn't compare. Love. Love. Love.... Not enough words in English; and he knew Greek had a bunch - but they couldn't possibly be enough for how much he Loved.

//Rest now, Tony. Just rest. Let me hold you and keep you safe. I won't go anywhere until you wake up. I won't let you go.//

And, for once, for now, Tony believed him, wet lashes falling shut as his shaking breath slowed, exhaustion taking him to a, finally, dreamless rest.



-TBC-

Chapter Text

THE NEXT DAY

April 30, 2014

Tony ended up sleeping through the night, waking slowly, disoriented, mid morning. "Nnnnuh," he zombie-groaned.

Bruce hummed softly, tightening his hold on Tony just a bit before loosening. He nuzzled his nose into the soft hair at the nape of Tony's neck, kissed gently at the skin. "Morning…"

“Nu-uh,” Tony hmpfhed and tried to hide in the bedding and Bruce at the same time.

"How're you feeling?" Bruce asked, running his hand up and down Tony's front. From sternum to pelvis and back up again.

“Normal,” Tony answered with a shrug. “Best sleep I’ve had in a while,” he admitted.

A weight lifted off of Bruce's chest at hearing those words. He smiled softly before giving Tony's neck another kiss. His hand moved to rest over the scar on his Mate's chest. "You've no idea how happy I am to hear you say that."

Tony snorted. “If you say so.” He reached to put his hand over his Mate’s, grasping it tightly.

"Are you hungry? Do you need anything?" Bruce shifted a bit, trying to ease the knot that formed in his back during the night. He wasn't usually a side sleeper. "Want me to get you anything?"

“Fruit sounds amazing, I’m starvin’,” Tony said, gingerly sitting up and stretching.

"Fruit you want, fruit you shall get. But it means I'll have to get up, if that's okay?"

Tony huffed and whined. “Okaaaaay,” he said, before flopping back into the bed like a spoiled child.

With a fond smile and chuckle, Bruce pushed himself out of bed and tucked the covers tightly around Tony. "Now, you stay right there, and if you're good, I'll let you play with your tablet after you've eaten."

“Now you’re being mean,” Tony pouted, struggling... until he stopped when he realised he was well and truly swaddled.

With another smile and chuckle, Bruce leaned down to kiss his head before he slipped on a pair of joggers and a hoodie. He'd had enough of being naked for a little while. As he turned to start for the door, he stopped at the sight of the bag of blood and platter of munchies sitting by the door. Clint must have left them.

Tony wriggled some more trying to get free and, with a thud, he fell to the floor.

Bruce turned back to the bed, eyes wide and panic rising up in his chest. At least, until he saw the tangle of blankets, limbs, and dark hair sticking up. Laughing and shaking his head, he moved to help with the blankets. "Tsk. Looks like you're grounded to food and no tablet."

“Ow. Noooooooo.” Tony put on his biggest Bambi eyes. “I have work to get back to!” There was so much to get done.

"Nope. Now you don't." Bruce shook his head, still with a fond smile. "You are going to stay in bed like the good li'l Omega I know you can be, and rest up. And what did you do to your arm? What's with the duct tape?"

“I don’t need rest, I need to work!” Tony protested, still struggling in the blanket swaddle. “I’ve already lost enough time!”

"Tony. Stop." Bruce gripped Tony's nape and squeezed. He made sure to put enough Alpha tone and force behind his words to make clear he wasn't playing around. "Enough. You need rest."

Tony scowled. “I really don’t. Went to bed early the night before last, and slept most of the day, and last night. Too much sleep, too little designing or building.”

"Tony…" Bruce gave a low growl and tightened his hold a little more. Not enough to leave a mark, never enough to leave a mark, but enough to get his point across. "You're taking the day off. I don't want to hear about it. This is what needs to happen. You need to slow down and take care of yourself, because I cannot and will not put you down if you work yourself into another frenzy like you were last night."

Tony whined high in the back of his throat, the fight draining from him - though he struggled against it. “I have deadlines, Bruce - you aren’t being fair!”

"I'm being your Alpha. I'm taking care of you, like I should have been all along." Bruce clenched his jaw. He should have been taking care of Tony. Should have been there more for him. Instead, just like always, he let himself get wrapped up in his own work -- even if it was work that would hopefully help his Mate -- he still hadn't been there like he should have been.

"Now get back into bed, and stay there. Your deadlines will have to wait. I'm not letting you self-destruct yourself."

Tony’s fangs dropped, eyes flashing golden, as he snarled in frustration and anger at being treated like he couldn’t do what he was supposed to. Beta, Omega, didn’t matter. If he was an Alpha, he’d be able to get his work done, and it frustrated the hell out of him. He spent so much time fighting other developers in his father’s company, just because he was a ‘Beta’. Kept having to put sneaky signatures in everything he did so they wouldn’t steal his work for their own - signatures only his father could figure out. And.... He was supposed to be taking care of Phil. He was GOOD at it! Just because he was an Omega, didn’t mean he was helpless and unable to do his JOB! “I swear to fuck, Bruce....”

A tic worked at the corner of Bruce's jaw. He drew in several deep breaths, trying to keep his own frustrations in check. He was his father's son, after all. Anger and rage seemed to run in his blood, and it had only been with the help of his mother and lots of time spent being alone, that Bruce had learned to keep his emotions under control. Tony seemed hell bent on testing that control lately, though. "Tony. I'm not going to tell you again. You need to rest. You nearly died last night. A true death, Tony. One there is no coming back from."

“So?” the slightly younger vampire sassed. “Accidents happen, there's no reason to lock me away from my work!”

"Accident? Tony, you've been on a self-destructive path for months. That's not an accident! And you still won't tell me what you did to your arm."

“Nothing you need to worry about!” Tony was getting angrier at not being able to get out of the blankets. What the fuck, wasn’t he supposed to have super strength or something. He couldn’t turn his hands enough to use his claws, even! “It’s dressed and everything, and it’s not like you’d have known if you hadn’t decided to come home early anyway, so why the fuck do you care now?!”

Bruce's eyes flashed green, his anger rising and rising and rising before... nothing. His shoulders sagged as Tony's words struck far too close to his heart and far too true. He wouldn't have known. Not unless Phil or Clint had asked him about it and then told Bruce. Which wasn't overly likely. Hands limp at his sides, Bruce nodded.

"You're right," he murmured, eyes cast downwards. "I wouldn't have known."

“Let. Me. Go.” Tony growled, his voice low and quiet. Too quiet, like when Bruce returned from abroad - instead of the upset and frustrated shouting of earlier - the quiet was.... It was worse. The angrier Tony got, after all, the quieter he was.

He was edging toward furious.

Bruce shook his head and stood his ground. He refused to let his anger win. Refused to let Tony's anger win. He just... wasn't quite sure how to do that. "No. I told you last night. I'm not going anywhere. And I'm not letting go."

Tony glared, golden eyed, then turned his gaze away, eyes flicking over the room before he chose a spot to stare at silently. He could wait him out. He had plenty of practice waiting out kidnappers when he was a kid, after all. Wait long enough to be left alone, and do subtle movements to get free in the meantime, get closer to freedom.

Defeat settled across Bruce's chest. So much for things being better, now. He sighed heavily as he ran a hand through his hair and down his face. Glancing off to where their platter of food, left by Clint, continued to sit. "Do you still want your fruit?"

Tony remained silent, not even shaking his head to convey his rejection, the walls in his mind (that had been shattered during the night before) back in place, with barbed wire for emphasis.

Bruce tried to reach out through their Bond, only to flinch and sigh when he felt how Tony had barred him out. //I know you can still hear me...// at least, he hoped Tony could still hear him. //I'm not leaving you, Tony. I made a promise to you, and I'm not going to break it.//

When he got no response, not even a huff, he sighed and settled onto the bed again. He looked around for a moment before his eyes landed on the book sitting on his nightstand. He'd left it there several nights earlier, intending to reread it (for the 100th time), but never got to it. Picking it up, he settled back against the pillows, cracked it open, and took a deep breath.

"In a hole in the ground there lived a hobbit." He read aloud. "Not a nasty, dirty, wet hole, filled with the ends of worms and an oozy smell, nor yet a dry, bare, sandy hole with nothing in it to sit down on or to eat: it was a hobbit-hole and that means comfort."



The bell on the door rang shortly after lunch time, a tone ringing and lights flashing throughout the home to alert anyone there that someone was at the door.

Hearing the bell, Bruce glanced to where Tony was curled up, fast asleep. He waited for a moment, knowing that Clint was home still and could answer it if he were available. When the bell rang a second time, though, Bruce carefully slipped out of bed and made his way down the stairs. Last thing he wanted to do was leave Tony's side, but, if Clint were asleep -- or, *ahem*, otherwise occupied with his Mate -- then Bruce didn't have much choice but to open the door.

"Dr. Blake?"

"Dr. Banner," the mountainous blond replied softly. "May I come in? I wanted to make sure Phil was alright after what happened the other day."

"Uh, yeah. No, of course," Bruce nodded and stepped aside to open the door wider. He glanced up the stairs before looking back to the doctor. "I'm not sure he and Clint are awake at the moment, though."

"Ah. I suppose I could call again later. I didn't mean to leave things an extra day, there was an emergency while I was on my way to check up on him after the incident." Dr. Blake offered.

Bruce frowned in confusion. "Incident? What happened?"

The blond doctor frowned, surprised. He knew the other Alpha was definitely a firm part of the pack - same as in the old life. "He was cornered by an Alpha in the library, I had to... see the man out," he said, his voice calm, but distaste in his countenance. He didn't feel it entirely was his place to divulge what happened after - but he supposed that Dr. Banner would be able to extrapolate, should he be as close to Phil as he seemed.

Bright green flashed across Bruce's eyes again as an all new wave of anger bubbled up in him. Phil was cornered and threatened by a strange Alpha in his beloved library? Tony was on a sure shot path to self-destruction? What was going on with the Omegas in their pack??

The Doctor stepped back, setting down his bag and holding his palms up, making himself as nonthreatening as possible. His Alpha scent was strange, as it always was, almost like he wore a scent patch to have the scent at all (unknown to any but his parents, he did). Still, the mountainous Alpha doctor stood back from Bruce, staying silent and still so as not to set off the other doctor in his own home.

Bruce drew in a few deep breaths, closed his eyes, and counted backwards from ten. And one more time just to be safe. When he finally opened them, he drew one last final deep breath to settle himself and gave a small, apologetic smile. "I'm sorry. That... that was rude. I..." He paused to collect his thoughts, and glanced back up the stairs another time.

"I don't know if Phil or Clint are awake, but... since you're here, would you...? Tony is... he's sick, I just can't figure out what with or how to help him. Would you mind checking him over? Giving me you thoughts? I'm afraid my area of medical expertise doesn't include general practice." A sheepish, faint blush crossed his cheeks at that admission.

"It's quite alright, Dr. Banner. You're protective of your Pack." It seemed the blond doctor used the word differently than others. He dropped his hands and gave a friendly, warm smile. "I'd be happy to look in on him, of course. What can you tell me about his symptoms," he bent down to pick up his bag.

Bruce motioned Blake to follow him up the stairs; all the while giving him a run down on the symptoms he'd noticed, and explaining the way Tony had been acting.

His face was concerned as he nodded here and there. There was much Dr. Blake hadn't known about the Omega Attendant. That his mood had gotten strange slowly, but seemed to gaining speed on its decline. The signs of depression and anxiety so intertwined it was difficult to tell them apart. The hyper-vigilance mixed with a complete lack of concern for his own safety.

When Bruce mentioned Tony had difficulty eating, he broke in. "Could you expand upon that, please."

Bruce paused outside their door, peeked in to make sure Tony was in fact still in there (and still asleep) before continuing. "He never really ever took very good care of himself in the past, but the past few months, he's been eating less and less. Especially anything that might possibly have any trace of blood in it. Medium rare steaks used to be his favourite thing in the world, now he will hardly touch them."

Donald nodded. That told him what he needed. That Tony wasn't feeding properly, and that his family wanted to protect him but was frightened enough to mention something adjacent to the situation.

"That's a problem," he agreed. "May I examine him?"

Nodding, Bruce slipped into the bedroom first and made his way to where Tony was still curled up. "He got mad at me when I told him he needed to rest today, after what happened last night, and stopped talking to me. Even put up a pretty impressive mental block against our Bond. I finally just started reading out loud to him and he fell back to sleep."

The doctor nodded, and knelt next to the burrito'd vampire. "Effective holding choice," he said, bemused. "May I unwrap him, or shall I just do what I can like this."

"You can unwrap him, that's fine." Bruce sat next to Tony's head and ran his fingers through his Mate's hair. "I'd originally just tucked him in all tight just to try and make him laugh. I was going to get us some breakfast and wanted him to still feel like I was holding onto him. He squirmed his way off the bed and got himself twisted up in the blankets. I didn't actually burrito him up like that."

The blond chuckled, voice low and quiet as the gentle man always presented himself. It was like a low rumble of far distant thunder, almost. "That's adorable," he admitted, as he gently began unwrapping the sleeping, or perhaps unconscious, man.

Bruce blushed a little more and smiled sheepishly as he shrugged and just continued to run his fingers through Tony's hair.

Magic flit from the doctor's fingers as they brushed against Tony's skin while he was unwrapped. He let the blanket cover his modesty and rested a hand over the scar above Tony's heart and closed his eyes as he concentrated both on Magic's flow, doing as she will, and the feel of his slow beating heart.

"Is he alright?" Bruce asked softly, barely more than a whisper. His concern evident in his voice.

“He’s very thin,” Donald observed, eyes intent as he inspected with both his eyes and with his Magic in a way he couldn’t when Wolf shaped. Something was very wrong. He slid his hand up and joined it with the other to gently feel Tony’s head, finding the hurt he’d noticed the day before as a Wolf, and entreated Magic to help quicken its healing, as well as the slight swell of brain tissue beneath. Even as he worked to evaluate the young vampire, Donald felt a most sour taste to Magic as she brushed at something deep and impossibly tangled through him.

It was the same tangle he tried to work Healing on as a Wolf, but now he recognised the taste, the awful taste of a poison that worked far slower than that which cost him proper mobility and nearly took his life. Why would iron affect this man so badly, he wasn’t Other, was he? Donald had been too young when he was whisked away from home to know how to tell. Either way, it was an old and deep poison, insidious - and had been at work for far longer than Tony could have been a vampire.

He shifted, pushing his cane to the side, and gathered his bag, covering up his Healing with the usual sort of check up, not making comment on the vampire-slow heartbeat and breathing and temperature; seeming unworried at Tony not waking - using his Magic to keep him in a healing rest so he would not react badly to waking with him there. His family had stories of what poison could do to a person’s spirit. Had done to his Bearer, before his Healing.

He’d been worried before, especially as -- months ago -- Tony’d asked his Wolf form to kill him. What he thought of as a bad day was clearly something worse. How worse, remained to be discovered.

Bruce watched as Dr. Blake worked. Were he not quite so preoccupied with worrying over his Mate, he'd notice the strange way the other Alpha went about his examinations. He'd question the lack of questioning. Instead, his eyes had stayed focused on Tony's face. The pale skin, dark around his eyes, but otherwise almost ashen in colour.

//Tony... you made me promise I wasn't going to leave you. You can't make me make a promise like that and then go and leave me, instead. That's not how this works. You're not the only one with childhood pains and trauma. With abandonment issues. You can't leave me, Tony. I don't have anyone else. Phil was always yours. Please, Tony. You're all I have.//

Finally, Dr. Blake took Tony's hand, checking his circulation and skin turgor. "He's not dehydrated, at least," he murmured with a sigh. Finally, still holding the young vampire's hand between his own, the doctor looked at the attendant's Mate. "You said earlier he had a block against your Bond. Can you explain that to me?"

"It... was more like a feeling. I tried to send my thoughts and emotions through to him; so he knew I wasn't upset with him, just worried, and..." He trailed off to think, then looked up to meet Dr. Blake's eyes. "Did you ever try to climb over a barbed wire fence as a kid? Almost impossible to do and hurt like hell if you got caught up in it. That was what it felt like. Sharp, cold, harsh. Very much a 'Danger! Keep Out!' feeling."

Donald nodded, his adventuring not held up much by his disability -- even here, in this modern world. He'd always been a curious pup - that hadn't changed. "You have a very deep Bond," he said. "I haven't met those who can send more than emotions across, before. You're right to be worried," he said, his voice soft, soothing, gentle -- even more so than usual. "I believe his body's illness is linked to his emotions; though I could be wrong. He is clearly malnourished, but surviving; and that may also be linked to what is going on. Regardless, his heart beats strong, in its way."

Nodding, Bruce turned his eyes back to Tony's face and drew in a deep breath. "What can I do to help him?"

"Try to get him to feed," he told him gently, simply. "I'm not sure what else.... What does he do for a living?" Perhaps that would give him a clue to where all this iron was coming from.

"He's... well, technically a mechanical engineer. He builds things. Draws up blueprints and invents things. That sort of deal."

"Does he do a lot of metal work?" the picture started coming together, nearly there.

A laugh bubbled up out of Bruce at that question as he nodded and curled his fingers up in Tony's hair gently. "Oh, a lot. He's always tinkering with metal of some kind. Like I said, he loves to invent and build things. I think he said he was working on a fence or a playground or something like that, for Phil and Clint's pups."

Maybe he was of Other, or within a generation or two. "I see," Donald replied with a thoughtful frown. Not only exposed, but it was clearly his passion and livelihood.

With a fond smile, Bruce chuckled. "When we were still in university, he used to call himself Iron Man. Because of all the ironwork he'd do as a way to burn off energy or distract himself while his brain figured out bigger problems."

Donald tried to smile, but looked more sad than anything. "I think I know what's wrong."

"You do?" Bruce looked up, hope blooming in his chest. "What? What is it?"

He looked to be struggling with something, and shifted to cross his legs, still holding onto Tony's hand and feeding magic to at least try and keep teasing away the poison, just as he did as a Wolf, now more focused than before. "Before I say anything, I need you to be honest with me about his full condition," he said evenly, projecting calm through his not quite Alpha scent as best he could.

That didn't sound good.

Bruce shifted in place and cleared his throat as he sat up a little straighter. "What do you mean?"

Dr. Blake just watched him calm and accepting, waiting.

Bruce stared back. His gaze shifted from Dr. Blake, to Tony, and back again. It was almost stupid to be so hesitant to admit to what he and Tony were. The doctor had no doubt heard how slowly Tony's heart beat, felt how cold he was compared to most. He wasn't an idiot. Still...

"Tony... he's... he's...."

"I can't help you if you won't trust me," Donald said softly.

Fear clenched at Bruce's chest, choking the words where they lay. Not able to verbally out his Mate, he instead let his own fangs drop as he reached to tug at Tony's upper lip, showing off the far too elongated, for regular living people, canines.

The doctor didn't react in shock, or horror... or anything other than a gentle nod and compassionate smile. "Thank you for trusting me," he told him gently.

Even with Dr. Blake's kind understanding voice, knowing that this man now knew their secret sat like a lead weight, cold and heavy, in the pit of Bruce's stomach. His fangs withdrew, and he let his eyes flash that green again as he looked up to meet the doctor's gaze.

"Tony is the only thing I have in the world that I would kill to protect. Just know that." Bruce's voice was low, and firm. A stark difference from his usual soft spoken, almost awkward, tone.

"You have nothing to fear from me," he said gently, keeping himself from being a threat. "Not you, nor your Mate, nor your Pack." Donald would need to get through this bit, first, before they could discuss Tony's condition.

"I'm not overly worried about Clint and Phil. I know they have family to protect them. But Tony is all that I have."

"I promise I will do everything in my ability to help you keep him with you," he said gently. "It won't be easy, and there are things my old friend didn't tell me, of course -- but, as I said, his heart beats strong." He breathed a moment, moving his hand over Tony's heart again, confirming it once more without use of a stethoscope. "His being a smith, however, is part of the problem. I just can't be sure why."

"But..." Bruce frowned, his brows scrunched together. "You said you knew what was wrong with him."

"I know what is wrong. I don't know why. Not entirely. It shouldn't affect him, no Man should be affected this badly by iron." He shook his head, low ponytail shifting slightly. "Not in this day and age."

"Wait. Do you mean, he has an iron allergy?"

"A very severe one. It's... It's a slowly accumulated one, but it is very severe. You said he isn't eating properly, I'm assuming you meant blood - from what you said earlier about steaks?"

Bruce gulped but nodded. "It makes him gag and nearly throw up; or, in some cases, he actually will throw up. We thought he was just being his usual finicky self about it, not liking the taste so refusing to take it." Looking down and feeling his guilt rising all the more over not being around as much as he should have been, Bruce continued softly. "It took me a while to put it together that he was actually getting sick from it, not just being picky. He wouldn't have asked to be turned just to try and kill himself again by refusing to eat. He wouldn't have done that to-... Phil."

Bruce fought against the burning he felt in his eyes. No. Tony wouldn't have done that, not to Phil, at least. Bruce, on the other hand? Well, Bruce wasn't so sure Tony would have done the same for him.

By instinct, Donald reached out to put his hand on Bruce's, feeling his Magic leap to soothe. "Breathe," he told him firmly.

Bruce gave a small snuffle, a self-deprecating smile, and shook his head. He pulled his hand back to quickly wipe his eyes under his glasses and took a breath. "Sorry," he cleared his throat and tried again. "Tony asked to be turned so he could better protect Phil. So, I know it's not by choice that he's not eating. I just haven't figured out what to do to help him."

"Blood has many components," the other doctor told him, sitting back and cupping Tony's hand between his own, again. "Seventy percent of the body's iron supply is in the haemoglobin of red blood cells. That also carries quite a bit of protein, as does the plasma, along with a few other things. I think it's the iron that's making him ill, and now having to ingest it to survive, the allergy has flared up. This is merely a hypothesis," he added, raising a hand. "I don't know for sure, but it's a place to start."

It was necessary to frame it as a hypothesis, no matter how his magic screamed this was the case. One piece of a puzzle at a time.

Bruce cleared his throat again and nodded, forcing back all the emotions wanting to leap out of him. He was the calm one. The logical one. The one that tried to reason things out.

"That was my thought, too. I had wondered if there was something in blood that was making him ill. I just wasn't sure what it could be. The iron makes sense though." It was indeed a place to start. "I'll buy some protein powder to start giving him, see if that will work."

Dropping his hand, Donald nodded. "It's a good start," he agreed. "The body needs iron to carry oxygen, unfortunately -- but as a vampire, Tony will not need as much as a human. The level for him to hit anaemia would be far lower than average. If we can keep his exposure down, he may be able to find equilibrium.... Maybe even reach a point where it's less of an allergy, and more a sensitivity. Uncomfortable, but more tolerable in the long term."

"What about supplements?" Bruce lifted his head, brain already ticking away at trying to figure out alternatives to iron that Tony could have. "Smaller doses of iron, could be combined with the protein so he wouldn't taste it and the protein could potentially negate the reaction to the iron, yet let it still do its job."

Donald shook his head. "I don't need to take a blood sample to know his iron is dangerously high for him. With the slower metabolism of a vampire, it will take a while to dissipate, and in his current condition, I'd be hesitant to induce iron chelation therapy -- medicine to break down and remove the iron in his body."

"So what do I do, then?"

"For now? Protein, and try to keep him eating human food, to help keep up the other vitamins and nutrients in his body." He looked down at Tony, frowning slightly. "How likely is it that he will stop smithing, and simply focus on design?" he asked, concerned with the answer.

Bruce quirked an eyebrow at that question and leaned back a bit, arms wrapped around himself. "About as likely as getting him to leave Phil and Clint."

"I was afraid so. He's going to need to wear protective equipment, then," he told the Alpha bluntly. "It will help slow down the reintroduction of metals to his body."

Casting a quick glance down to his Mate's sleeping face, Bruce thought for a moment before looking back to Blake. "Would you tell him all this when he wakes up? I have a feeling if he hears it from me, he's going to throw a fit."

"Of course. Now, while he's sleeping, let's find out what's under this tape," he said, moving to gently start teasing it away from the skin. As it'd been there for two days, now - it wasn't too difficult to remove. Beneath, he found a long line of clean gauze, elbow to pinkie. He whistled low. "Well, what do we have here..." Donald wondered aloud.

At the sight of the gauze, Bruce felt the color drain from his face. Tony's words from earlier rang harsh and clear in his head, "Nothing you need to worry about! ... it’s not like you’d have known if you hadn’t decided to come home early anyway, so why the fuck do you care now?!"

Bruce felt his heart sink. No, not just sink, it took a flying leap into a 747's jet engine. What had happened to him? What had Tony done to himself? Why didn't he tell Bruce he'd been hurt?!

Donald left the gauze where it was and opened the bag, pulling out bandaging supplies and, on the off chance it was needed, a couple of suture kits. "Do you want to help, or keep soothing him. He won't wake." He didn't explain how he knew that.

Bruce took a breath and shook his head. He doubted he was doing any good anyway. Tony had made it clear earlier that he didn't want Bruce's help or comfort or anything to do with him. Hell, he was almost tempted to go wake Phil up and send him in to sit with Tony and soothe him. "I'll just watch."

"Alright," he said gently, setting the items out beside him. He pulled out a clean sheet, something like one would see under the instruments in a dental office or surgery suite, and rested it on his lap before resting Tony's arm there. Instead of narrating as he worked, he spoke of something completely off topic.

While gently peeling off the bandage the duct tape had held down and (honestly, he appreciated the cleverness, but what in the worlds) to reveal a long deep gash along the ulna from near the elbow to the base of the palm, beneath the vampire's pinkie finger. It was fairly deep, but neatly cauterised. Oh, that is nasty, you poor Man, Donald thought, as he set the previous dressing aside, and got some cleaning solution and a clean gauze pad. "I've never met someone with such a strong bond as you two have, before. I thought stories about soulmates being able to speak to each other through their bond were fairytales," he said curiously as he kept on with his work.

Bruce watched, his arms still wrapped around himself as his mind spun. What kind of pathetic excuse for an Alpha was he? He'd been failing Tony left and right for years. Maybe he should have stayed gone.

Shaking his head, he frowned. "We Bonded by accident. I hadn't meant to do it." No better than your father. Bonding without permission. Failing in every way to take care of your Mate... "Didn't... it was a heat of the moment thing. I didn't even think about it, I just did it."

"The bond is too strong for it to be an accident, friend," Donald replied mildly, continuing to clean the wound. Gory as it was, he was impressed at how thorough the cauterisation was. He wondered if it was originally a deep laceration that the vampire had taken care of in the heat of the moment, in which case - good quick thinking. It could have been fatal for a mortal man. "What you have is," he shook his head. "It's miraculous."

Bruce huffed and shook his head before looking off towards the door. "Not that miraculous. Phil and Clint have the exact same thing." He turned his attention back to the other doctor. "And believe me, if either Tony or I had actually been thinking, the bond wouldn't have happened. So yes, it happened by accident."

"Two families in one Pack?" Donald did look up then. He knew they so very much resembled the Pack he'd been first raised in, but part of him kept explaining it with spatial genetic multiplicity... a freak of nature - more or less. Perhaps this mind-speak truly was a soulmate phenomenon.... and they really had, in a previous lifetime, been his family. He was afraid to think too long upon that. "That's the accident, doctor."

Again, Bruce shook his head but kept his mouth shut. His mind was too busy whirling, and emotions started to boil up too close to the surface to be safely dealt with.

"There's a side-effect of metal poisoning with many inhuman creatures," Donald said softly, now gently putting ointment on the wound to help it heal.

Looking up, Bruce watched Dr Blake over the rims of his glasses, but stayed quiet.

"My Bearer suffered from it, once. Long time ago. It destroyed his patience, frayed his mercy. He was quick to anger, and lashed out in hurt more than once. My parents told me about it," and my siblings, he didn't add. "Wanted me to be able to recognise the signs, if someone I cared for suffered from it. So I wouldn't take it to heart."

Bruce kept his mouth shut, still. Even if what the doctor said did make sense, it didn't change anything. Didn't change the fact that Bruce wouldn't be sitting there if it weren't for Tony. Bruce was the interloper. Always had been. Hell, he'd been in several classes with Phil, had even passed him on campus more than once, but never had he been approached. Even after Tony pulled him into their little group, Phil hadn't realized they'd shared classes. No, Bruce was in Phil and Clint's pack because he'd followed Tony.

Donald hummed softly, spreading new gauze over the wound and taping it down. "What I mean to say, friend, is that there is no such thing as an accident in your bonding with this fellow right here. You are meant to be together - and if you are questioning that, despite the clear bond between you, you should know that if his behaviour is foul... it is not your fault."

There were memories buried in the back of Bruce's mind. Memories he didn't want Tony to know about, that he'd done well to keep hidden from his Mate. He wanted to believe he and Tony had always been meant for each other, that that was why he'd been so drawn to seek out the other kid genius on campus -- and not the crushing loneliness and isolation that came from being a 16 year old college kid with zero social skills, friends, or family.

"We're meant for each other?" Bruce finally mumbled as he gave a slow nod and looked up again. "That's nice. It's a nice sentiment. But right now, I'm having a really hard time believing that."

Donald looked up at Bruce, and something hard flicked in his usually mild-mannered gaze, as lightning struck nearby out of nowhere. "Then believe this. If you abandon this man while he is fighting the poison, he will die." His magic had been screaming that very fact at him ever since the other Alpha had drawn away.

Green flashed in Bruce's eyes as more anger rose up inside him. "I never intend to abandon anyone."

"Then man up and stop backing away from him," Donald said, steel under his gentle, chiding, tone.

The anger snapped across Bruce's face at those words. Perhaps it was an overreaction, or maybe those words had just been the straw that finally broke the camel's back. Regardless of reason, Bruce's eyes glowed their bright, vibrant green. His fangs dropped into sight and between one blink and the next, he was on his feet at the side of the bed, growling at the doctor.

"I haven't been backing away from him! I've been trying to help him! Even though he apparently only gives a damn about making sure Phil is taken care of! Nevermind the fact I have been wracking my brain trying to come up with some way to give Tony what he wants more than anything else! That I've been learning and developing a whole new science in order to try and help him become an Omega in every way he wants to be! It's not enough! And fine, it's the poisoning that's causing him to act like he is, but there's truth under it -- there always is!"

"Does he know any of that?" Donald asked patiently, still mild, tone still soft, and his utter lack of fear from Bruce an unspoken warning of who the stronger Alpha in the room really was.

Another growl escaped him at that question. "No! Of course he doesn't know! I'm not cruel enough to let him get his hopes up that I might actually be able to do something right and be able to give him what he wants -- only to break him when I end up not being able to!"

Donald hummed thoughtfully, still calm and unruffled. "Hmm." He lay Tony's arm down and wrapped him in the blanket loosely, but kept just a bit of touch to his skin to promote healing and, especially, keep him asleep for the moment. No need to add to the distress in the room. Something on the edge of his magic warned him there was distress elsewhere in the home, but he needed to focus on the distressed Alpha in the room with him, first. He remained calm, no need to make the other feel any more threatened than his own emotions did.

"What does he think about your distance, then?" he wondered aloud, trying to get the other man to think through the maelstrom of emotions he could all but feel roiling about him. "I am, of course, assuming you're doing this work outside the home to keep it secret." he added as though it were an afterthought.

Eyes narrowed, Bruce lowered his head and felt his shoulders tense. When did this become a therapist session? Too hurt and angry, and too worried over Tony to truly think straight any more, he let out another snarl and stalked from the room.

He wasn't abandoning Tony. He wasn't. He just knew what was about to happen if he stayed in there any longer, and he didn't want to risk hurting anyone. The emotions he'd tried to keep so tightly controlled and held in were about to explode and, if he didn't get somewhere safe, he was bound to do something he regretted.

The back door slammed behind him, rattling in its frame and shaking the dishes that sat in their cupboards. Even the crisp, clean, fresh air wasn't enough to calm the rage that had flared up inside him as he stalked to the greenhouse.

Planters shattered against support beams. Potting soil rained down around him. Greenery and flowers, the freshly sprouting vegetables, all scattered across the floor, to wilt and be trampled. The hothouse he'd been so proud of, found solace in when he'd needed to lose himself in a different project to try and figure a bigger problem out, lay to waste as he finally let the pressure valve inside him loose.

When the dust finally settled, and should anyone bother to look for him (doubtful, why should they? They probably all figure I ran back to the hospital, or something, anyway), Bruce sat huddled in a corner surrounded by debris. Arms over his head, hiding his face, as he sobbed himself into exhaustion.

Chapter Text

Donald listened to the chaos and crashing outside with Wolf's ears, and sighed, closed his eyes, and continued healing. He could tell someone else in the home had noticed, and young Tony was more acutely in need of his aid..

Clint wrapped Phil up and kissed him soundly, noting from his sleepy behaviour that something was wrong. He slipped on some clothing and, barefoot, followed the scent of distressed Alpha. Now, normally that would be a warning to stay away, Very Away, but Clint cared too much about his pack to pay attention. He made it to the greenhouse, keen eyes taking in the absolute destruction in barely more than a glance before alighting on Bruce huddled in the corner. He wished he had a voice, then. Instead, he knocked on the door to the greenhouse to announce his presence.

A hiccough and sniffle was the answer as Bruce clenched his fists in his hair and let out another soft sob. Tony would have been so much better off if they hadn't met. Not like he'd needed Bruce to begin with. Phil had been there for Tony. Always had been. It had been Bruce that had needed Tony. Of course, if he'd just actually managed to...NO! he wasn't going to finish that thought!

Clint waited a moment, and when the other Alpha didn't look up, started walking toward him, trying to say his name. "Boose?" he asked in his off-tone, moving closer to crouch near him. He could scent the distress off him like a tyre fire. It was deep, intense, and awful.

Bruce drew in a deep, shuddery breath as he looked up to see Clint there in front of him. Blinking quickly, he ducked his head, wiped at his eyes, and sniffled.

#Doctor Blake is here to check on Phil,# He signed weakly without looking up.

Clint would have signed his reply, but Bruce wouldn't look up. Still, the other Alpha knew he was there now, so he came closer and sat beside him, putting a hand on his back and rubbing between his shoulder blades.

At the touch, Bruce hunched his shoulders and drew away. #You should be with Phil#

Clint flapped a hand in Bruce's eyeline to get his attention so he could reply. #I should be here.#

With another sniffle and a cough, he shook his head. #I'm fine.#

#You are not, but you will be,# Clint told the younger vampire. #If you need an ear, or eye, I'm here. Otherwise I can sit with you so you do not feel alone.#

Right. So he didn't feel alone. Sure.

Bruce drew his knees up closer to his chest as he leaned back against the wall of the hothouse and thunked his head off it a couple of times before letting it rest there. He felt drained in so many ways. Worse of all, he hated himself for letting his anger out like he did. The hothouse he'd been so proud of was destroyed because of him. And Tony was upstairs alone -- hopefully only sleeping -- while he was down here being an idiot.

#What if I just want to be alone?# He signed.

#Then I will start cleaning up. I don't think it is good to be alone when distressed. I have experience. You do not need to talk or acknowledge me.#

"No." Bruce shook his head and reached out to take hold of his arm. #This is my mess. I'll take care of it. You should really go be with Phil. Especially if Blake is still here.#

#You left Blake with Tony,# Clint pointed out.

#Tony wasn't attacked by a strange Alpha# He countered.

#Phil is asleep.#

Sighing, Bruce leaned his head against the wall again. #Please just leave the stuff. I'll clean it up. I just wanna be alone for a while.#

Clint watched him for a long moment. He knew Phil would let him know when he woke fully. If Bruce felt he needed to clean up the mess himself, some kind of apology, that was fine - but something about his scent, his body language, made Clint leery of leaving him alone. #I understand,# he replied, getting to his feet.

Instead of leaving the greenhouse, he moved to the other side, sat down and pulled out his phone to read.

Bruce sat there on the floor, surrounded by broken pots, spilled potting soil, and uprooted plants. He'd always tried so hard not to be like his father, but sometimes it felt like it was an inescapable fate. It was why Bruce didn't drink anything harder than soda, why he always worked so hard to keep his temper and anger and emotions in check. He couldn't become like his father. Abusive, drunk, a murdering monster.

He picked up a piece of terracotta pottery and sighed heavily. He was the reason he couldn't have nice things. Always had been. He was the reason his father hated his very existence; he was the reason his father was so angry all the time; why his father killed his mom. Even after going to live with his aunt and cousin, anything good he'd gotten didn't stay his for very long.

Now this. With Tony. It hurt to think of what was happening with his beloved Mate. And him being away so much working was why Tony had gotten as bad as he did.

Clint kept darting glances to keep an eye on Bruce, and his heart hurt for the other Alpha. He was clearly dealing with something deep rooted, to have had such a violent meltdown and now insist on pushing people away. He was deeply worried, not just for Phil's best friend, but especially for Bruce himself. He considered the other Alpha friend, as they'd gotten to know each other, as Bruce had helped him come to terms with a few things of his own. He wished he knew better how to help.

With one last deep breath, Bruce pushed himself up off the floor, dusted himself off, and set about cleaning everything up. He didn't speak, didn't look up, didn't acknowledge Clint in any way; just slowly, methodically, went to work trying to put things back to rights.

Clint remained a calm and quiet, supportive, presence. It was all he could think to do. He kept his attention split between Bruce and Phil, and remained as he was. He did his best not to make Bruce feel watched, and hoped his presence was more grounding than anything else.

Ten minutes into the clean up, back up in the master suite, Phil stirred back awake and snuggled down into Clint's pillow, breathing him in. //Clint...? Gone?//

Ok, so, his brain wasn't completely functioning yet.

//In greenhouse. Bruce have distress, big mess. You are ok?//

//Mm... Bruce okay?//

Bruce gave a heavy sigh as he picked up a small cluster of branches and greens that were supposed to grow into a strawberry plant. He wondered if he could save it as he set it carefully into another pot with a bit of soil left in it.

//Don't know. Told me go away, so I stay out of way but here. Do not think he need alone is good, even if he want it.// He glanced up to watch the other Alpha a moment, then added to his Mate //He is very upset.//

//Want me to come down and talk to him? Unless... is he still mad? If he is, I'll just stay here.//

//He is not mad, just sad.// Clint paused to inhale. //Lonely?//

A quiet hum came over the bond. //Where's Tony?//

//Doctor.//

A spike of worry, followed by Phil sitting up in bed. //Doctor? Why? Is he okay? Did he get hurt? I thought he was in his shop working on stuff.//

//Bruce did not say, but I do not think Bruce leave Tony side if Tony is not ok.//

Another few plants that had met their demise by Bruce's own hand went into the small trash bin by the door. Followed by more pieces of broken pottery.

//Okay...// Phil answered almost hesitantly. //Want me to come down and talk to him?//

//I do not like you out of bed, but.... If you are slow and sit with up feet, I think can help Bruce better than me.//

//I'm okay,// the words followed by a brush of warm fondness. //I'm on my way down. Be there in a minute//

//Yes,// Clint replied, watching Bruce putter around forlornly.

Very soon after -- too soon, in fact, almost as if Phil had decided he was coming down no matter what and was already on the way -- Phil was at the door to the greenhouse and stared at the mess in front of him. Clint sitting at the far side, out of Bruce's way. Bruce going through the motions of picking things up, tossing them out.

"Bruce?" Phil asked quietly, not leaving his place by the door just yet. "What's wrong? Is Tony okay?"

A piece of pottery snapped, Bruce's eyes flashing bright green as a small snarl escaped him. "Yes, Phil," he answered though his tone wasn't his usual calm, reserved voice. "Tony's fine. He's up in the room."

Phil drew back, both at the words, the tone, and at the flash of something he'd never seen cross Bruce's face before. "Oh... right. What happened?"

Plants and broken pots landed in the trash bin with more force than was necessary. "He hit his head. He's fine. Go sit with him or whatever you wanted to do. I need to get this cleaned up."

"I could help--"

"No!" Bruce snapped, spinning on Phil but making no attempt to go anywhere near him. "I don't need any help! I don't want any help! I just want to be left alone."

Clint was on his feet in a moment, moving between Bruce and Phil, his own eyes flashing gold. "Boose. Down." he managed with off-tone command.

Phil shrunk back, his own whimper escaping him, eyes wide. He'd never seen Bruce react like that before. Hell, he'd been fairly well convinced Bruce never actually got mad. Like, at all.

Nostrils flaring as he drew in two deep breaths to calm himself, Bruce looked from Clint, over his shoulder to Phil, and back to Clint. #I wasn't going to go near him. I just want to be left alone.#

Clint nodded shortly, keen eyes watching anyhow. #You are not yourself, you needed reminding. Phil is worried about you.# He paused. #You're scaring him.#

Bruce's shoulders slumped. He ducked his head and looked away in deference to Clint's higher position in the little pack of theirs. Right, of course he was scaring Phil. Another thing he's managed to do.

A part of him wanted to leave. To go off and hide to lick his wounds in peace. The bigger part of him though, knows that he made a promise to Tony he wasn't going anywhere, and he was damn well going to try to keep that promise. Unless Tony told him to get lost and not come back.

He wouldn't blame him if he did. In fact, that was probably what he deserved.

"#I'm sorry...#" Bruce signed and said at the same time. "#I just.... really want to be alone. And since I promised Tony I wasn't leaving, this is as alone as I can get. So please, just... please go away.#"

Clint glanced over at Phil. //Is he safe to be on his by himself?//

Phil bit his lip as he thought. He'd never known Bruce to do anything to hurt himself before, so, he should be alright, shouldn't he? //I think so, yeah.//

Clint looked back at Bruce. #For now. I will check on you when the Doctor leaves, if you aren't with Tony by then.#

He'd likely check on him anyhow.

Not wanting to roll his eyes in front of Clint, Bruce instead shut them and gave a small nod. #”Right."#

Clint nodded and turned, putting a hand on Phil's back. //Bed. I will go get doctor.//

Phil Coulson did not whine like a child. He absolutely did not. Not at all. //But... Simone just saw me yesterday...// ...except for when he absolutely did whine like a child.

//Doctor,// Clint told him steadily. //Simone say stay in bed. Already too many staircase.//

Pouting, Phil finally nodded and made his way slowly back up the stairs and to their room. //Can you at least bring me some chocolate? I know there’s a bag of Reese’s Pieces in the freezer. I saw Tony stash them the other day...// It was a long shot, but, worth asking anyway. Chocolate was one of the things he was only sometimes allowed, in small amounts.

A warm feeling was sent his way, as Clint huffed a laugh, hovering behind his Mate until they were up the stairs, before going to let Dr. Blake know they were ready to see him when he was ready. He kept his questions to himself, seeing the way the Doctor hovered over Tony. Not too weird... and something on the edge of his limited sense said not to question it.

Tony was sitting up in the bed, dressed and leaning against the headboard. His arms around his knees, his chin atop them on the duvet as he stared at the middle distance in concerned thought.

Bruce made his way back up the stairs, a cup of tea in his hands as he poked his head around the door awkwardly. Seeing Tony sitting up, he cleared his throat and took one step through the doorway. "Hey...."

Large brown eyes blinked then raised to settle on his Mate, and Tony gave him a tremulous smile, looking younger than usual, pale behind his dark van-dyke. "I... Hi."

Moving into the room more, he glanced down at his tea. "How're you feeling?"

"Better... Awful... Can I be both? I... Was really awful to you. I don't.... No excuses. I was an asshole of epic proportions, and... I'm sorry."

"You haven't been feeling well. You're allowed to get mad." Taking a deep breath, he settled himself on the edge of the bed, took a sip of tea and looked back up to meet Tony's eyes.

"I don't like being mad at you," Tony said, shrugging one shoulder, eyes dropping to the blankets. "I'm... Fuck, I'm angry all the time, feels like all my life at this point. But not.... Not like this. Not at people that matter to me. Not at you. Mad, sure, but not... I'm furious and I don't even know why. All the damn time, and I hate it, I hate being like this, and I'm hurting fucking everyone around me. I'm a menace." he said, his voice low and quiet, as it often was when he was at his most angry.

"Like I said, you haven't been well. Not yourself. Not for a while." Bruce shook his head. "I just want to help you, Tony."

Tony shyly looked up at his Mate. "How long?" he asked. "I mean... have I... Don't answer that, I don't want to know," he looked down again. "I'm just getting more and more toxic, huh."

Bruce reached a hand out to squeeze Tony's ankle gently. "Well, definitely not getting any better, but... we can fix that. ...I hope."

Tony slid his gaze over Bruce again. "I know it's stupid after a fight but... can I ask you to promise me something?"

"You can ask," Bruce answered, thumb stroking against the side of Tony's ankle, over and around the bone.

"I know you and the Doc think it's cos I'm sick... heavy metal poisoning or something, and that just sounds weird that it's only becoming an issue now but whatever," he waved a hand as if to erase what he just said.

Bruce nodded but didn't say anything. He wasn't sure what to say.

Tony set his jaw and looked Bruce in the eye, straightening his spine, but still hugging his knees in self-comfort. "My dad's pretty awful. So was his. Dunno if it's genetic, or sons taking after their fathers because of some kind of nurture-nature thing, and it was bound to happen but... The second. The milli-moment I get any more abusive at you, you gotta promise me you won't stay." He pressed his lips together in a stubborn look as he took a breath. "I mean.... I guess I got that way hardcore today, but like. I mean... Y'know what I mean? I don't wanna be your abuser, you deserve better than that; and fuck, now I sound like a gaslighter. Dammit. Serious Words are not my thing."

Bruce stared for a moment, letting the words process. While it made sense Tony would ask that of him, it wasn't something that Bruce could do. "I can't promise you that, Tony... I won't."

"I'm not joking!" Tony replied, looking shocked. "Bruce, don't put yourself through that again. I'm not worth it."

"What makes you think you get to decide how I view your worth, Tony? I'm not going to leave." He kept his voice level, calm, but firm.

"Bruce, I. I hurt you. I don't even really remember what all I said, but I know I hurt you. I know how to make words into weapons, it’s a family trait." Tony hid his face in his knees again.

"Words that you said while you weren't yourself. I know you. Wish I could say I know you better than anyone, but, I think that title belongs to Phil," Bruce bit his tongue and took a breath. "Neither of us had great dads, remember? Neither of us grew up with a fantastic home life."

Tony peeked over his knees, mostly hiding again. "Yeah."

Bruce frowned, looking back at his tea, running a finger around the edge of the cup. He sat quiet for a moment before drawing in a deep, steadying breath. "There's... things about my past that you don't know, that... I've never wanted to tell you because I didn't want it to change how you saw me. Tony... I...."

Big brown eyes watched with single minded, silent, focus.

Where did he even start? How could he tell Tony the things that had happened in his past, the person he'd been? The monster he fought so hard to keep controlled every day.

"My... dad, he hated me. Truly, deeply hated me. For probably a lot of reasons but the main one being how close I was to my mom. How much she loved me and not him. He uh..." Bruce paused, swallowing past the emotions trying to work their way back up, "He Bonded with my mom without her permission, without asking or talking about it first, he just did it. Out of jealous anger because she didn't really want to be with him. So, he forced her to stay, and when I was born... I took her attention away from him again. Kind of drove him insane. Really insane."

Tony looked like his heart was ripped open. "Bruce... Can I hug you?"

He didn't lift his head, merely glanced up at Tony from under his lashes, a self-deprecating smile tugging the corner of his mouth. "I haven't even gotten to what I wanted to say, yet."

"Wanna hug you. You can keep saying stuff, but you kinda broke my heart just there."

Bruce gave a small nod and set his cup on the nightstand so that he had both hands free to hug his Mate back with.

Tony unfolded slowly, like he was approaching a frightened animal, and then slid his arms around Bruce's back and hugged him tight before just holding him gently and keeping his head over his heart. "I'm Listening."

Bruce held Tony for a minute, just to feel him and gather up the courage to finally tell his Mate about his own past. //You might not like what you're going to hear...//

//I'm listening,// Tony promised again, giving him another squinch for a moment.

"When I was 12... my mom wanted to celebrate my winning the state science fair. It got me a scholarship, full ride, to a math and science academy. Private school kinda deal. You'd think that would make my dad happy, he didn't have to use his hard earned money to send me to school. Except... it didn't. He and my mom got into a screaming match and..." Bruce trailed off, his vision going fuzzy around the edges as he saw the whole thing play out in his mind all over again. Just as clear as if it were happening in front of them.

The screaming. His mom sobbing and yelling about how much she hated his father. That Bruce was his fault, not hers. The sound of his father smacking her across the face. Blow after blow after blow until she stopped moving. Bruce screaming out as the only person to ever understand him, ever show him compassion, ever love him died right in front of him... and he couldn't stop it.

"Bruce...?" Tony squinched again, but kept holding him tight this time. //And... what?// his mind was almost whisper quiet.

Bruce blinked the memory away, so very glad that it didn't transfer through the Bond to Tony. Last thing his poor Mate needed was to see that.

"...his Alpha rage kicked in." Bruce answered softly. "He killed her, right in front of me. Then... tried to kill me. That's when I found out I was an Alpha, too. The rage and fury... it was like I became someone else. Some kind of... monster. I don't know how to describe it. I just know that I tried to do to him what he did to her." Everything about that was a blur to him, even after all those years, he couldn't remember what all he did when he flew off into his first ever Alpha rage. All he knew was that, at the time, he thought he'd succeeded.

"When I came to, there were cops all over the place. Hauled him off -- far as I know, last I heard anyway, he's still alive in some maximum security prison back in Ohio. They took me in and managed to get hold of my Aunt Susan to look after me. She did the best she could, but... she didn't know how to deal with a raging pre-teen Alpha who would go on a rampage at the drop of a dime."

Tony hugged him tight as he could, arms trembling. "I'm so sorry."

Leaning in against Tony, Bruce wrapped his own arms around him. "Between him and getting harassed at my new school for being small and so much younger than everyone else, and so much smarter... and not having anyone to turn to. I..." he trailed off again, shook his head, and just finally said it. "That scar on my stomach. The one I said was from appendicitis? It wasn't. It was a bullet. I was 14. I got low. I didn't see a way out, so...."

Tony was shaking entirely now, and shaking his head against Bruce's chest in denial. He knew that feeling well, he'd been lucky enough to be basically adopted by Phil and his friends before he had a chance to do anything about it.

....He had it again recently, now and then; and more often as time passed - but Bruce. He never should have that feeling.

"I spent two years in a hospital, Tony. Two. Years. Because I was seen first as a hazard to myself, and then as a hazard to others because I couldn't get my Alpha rage under control. I had to finish high school in a hospital. I completed my first semester of college in a hospital, before they finally decided I had things under control enough that I could be released." Bruce turned and shifted on the bed, moving so that he could lift Tony's head to look him in the eyes.

"Tony, until I met you... I had no one. Literally no one. I moved through campus like a ghost. You're all that I have, Tony. You're everything to me. You were the first person in years to treat me like I was normal. I can't lose you. I won't leave you."

Both hands cradling Tony's face, Bruce struggled to reign his emotions back in before they got out of hand again. He stared into those deep brown eyes he loved so much and felt his own heart shattering, knowing that even though he'd been working hard to try and help Tony, he'd been hurting him just the same by not being there for him.

"I'm sorry, Tony. I'm sorry I haven't been here for you. You had every right to get mad at me, to think that I have been abandoning you. I've been so caught up in work..." He paused and shook his head. "I haven't been here because I've been trying relentlessly to figure out some way for you to be more like the Omega you know you are. I want to give that to you. I want you to be confident in who you are. Tony... I've been working nonstop to try and give you everything you want because that's what you've given me all these years. I want you to be happy."

Tears wet Tony's lashes and he swallowed a lump in his throat, mind racing in circles and unable to find a single coherent thought. He reached up, cupping Bruce's face in his own hands. "You, Bruce. I... Bruce." //Mate [Alpha] (Beloved)...//

Leaning forward, Bruce brushed his lips over Tony's in a gentle, cautious kiss. //I can't lose you. You're all I have. Please Tony... please let me help you? If you truly want me gone, I'd go... but I won't leave you just because you're in pain and unwell. I love you.//

A tear escaped down Tony's cheek. //Don't [leave] (let me hurt you)//, his thoughts tumbled over each other as he leaned to kiss him again, soft and trembling with his own... no, their, shared brokenness.

//Don't leave me... don't let me hurt you//, he brushed his thumb under Tony's eye, wiping away the tear. //Bad enough I destroyed our greenhouse, don't let me hurt you, too...//

Tony half laughed. //I'll just make a better one,// he promised with a wibbly smile.

//I owe you and Phil new strawberry plants...//

//Did you hurt yourself,// Tony asked in his statement-like way, tucking up under Bruce's chin.

Brushing a hand over Tony's back then through his hair, Bruce shook his head. //No. I didn't hurt myself. I just needed to...// rage? Throw a tantrum? Have a hissy-fit? What other ways would people describe what he'd done? No doubt the others thought he had been childish and selfish. Maybe he had been, though.

//Break shit?// Tony huffed a laugh against his shoulder.

//We'll go with that....// Bruce's mind voice was quiet and resigned. He knew the others wouldn't see it like that.

Tony was quiet for a long moment, then nosed under his chin before settling against his chest again. //Why do you think I put in a portable forge?// he asked, his mind like a whispering kid admitting he stole the cookie jar.

//Because you're you and if you can't build things you go stir crazy.// His answer was solid, matter of fact. Also very true. //I snapped at Phil. I don't... I don't know if he and Clint really trust me... anymore.//

//Well... yeah, but hitting stuff is really satisfying,// Tony replied then sighed. //Well... we're a hell of a pair, huh."

Pulling back, Bruce took a deep breath and nodded. "We're something, at least. Can you forgive me, Tony?"

Tony looked him dead in the eye. "Can you forgive me?"

"I'm pretty sure I could forgive you anything," Bruce murmured in reply.

Tony looked startled, then grinned brilliantly. "Goes both ways," he promised. He paused and frowned slightly. "When my brain isn't all being stupid, and we are gonna ignore stupid me."

"We're gonna work on getting that fixed. I think I have an idea that might work... if it's the iron that's making you sick, then we're going to try an iron-free approach. Starting with protein shakes. I assume you have no issue with protein shakes?" Bruce gave a small, quirky smile as he tilted his head.

"...Can they be smoothies?" Tony asked.

"If this works, then they can be whatever you want. Smoothies, I'll put protein powder in cakes and cookies and brownies, whatever you want."

"Good idea. Cuddle nap for emotional exhaustion, now?"

Smiling, Bruce nodded. "That definitely sounds like the best idea I've heard today."

"Awesome. Get under the blankets with me before I get stupid again, and cuddle the fuck out of me,” he said, needing to lighten things up, and tipping his head to kiss under Bruce's chin with another nuzzle.

With another smile and small chuckle, Bruce did as his Mate asked of him. Got them settled and situated in their bed, arms wrapped tightly and securely around Tony. "Sleep, Tony. I'll be right here."

Tony cuddled into his chest, a leg and arm thrown over his Alpha, and breathed in his scent. "Do-oooaaauuu," he yawned hugely and snorted a laugh at interrupting himself. //Mood swings, what the fuck?// "Don’t let me forget to become an expert in solar power tomorrow," he mumbled against his chest, nuzzling and dropping off to sleep. //Love you.//

//I love you, Tony...// Bruce pressed his lips to Tony's hair, took a deep breath, and let himself fall into a dreamless sleep.